LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF 
 CAUFORNIA 
 
 SAN DIEGO 
 
 UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA
 
 bp ^tr. 
 
 HIS DAUGHTER FIRST. A Novel. Crown 8vo, 
 $1.50. 
 
 THE WIND OF DESTINY. A Novel. i6mo, 
 $1.15. 
 
 BUT YET A WOMAN. A Novel. i6mo, $1.35. 
 PASSE ROSE. A Novel. i6mo, #1.25. 
 
 JOSEPH HARDY NEESIMA. A Biographical 
 Sketch. With Portraits. Crown 8vo, gilt top, 
 $2.00. 
 
 HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN AND COMPANY, 
 BOSTON AND NEW YORK.
 
 LIFE AND LETTERS 
 
 OF 
 
 JOSEPH HARDY NEESIMA 
 
 BY 
 
 ARTHUR SHERBURNE HARDY 
 
 BOSTON AND NEW YORK 
 
 HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN AND COMPANY 
 
 <fc liiUtrsiDt ptvss, Cambribgr
 
 Copyright, 1891, 
 ARTHUR 8HERBURNE HARDiC, 
 
 All rights reserved.
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 ALTHOUGH personally acquainted with Mr. Nee- 
 sima and familiar with the main events of his life, 
 the reading of his letters and journal made upon me 
 a fresh and deep impression. It seemed to me that 
 no pen could reveal the personality of the man or 
 tell the story of his life so effectively as his own. 
 To say that one possesses certain qualities is well ; 
 to see these qualities in action is better. With no 
 thought of the public ear, Mr. Neesima, in his cor- 
 respondence and journals, disclosed himself with the 
 simplicity and modesty peculiar to him, and with the 
 truthfulness of one who, unconscious of an audience, 
 asks for no verdict. I have therefore endeavored to 
 let him speak who speaks best, and this volume is 
 essentially an autobiography. From the large amount 
 of material at hand all that does not contribute to a 
 vivid impression of Mr. Neesima has been, I trust, re- 
 jected ; the intent being, not to write the history of 
 the Japan mission, but to show forth this man in the 
 light of his own acts, utterances, and thought. 
 
 One other purpose has rendered this work a sacred 
 one to a son. Mr. Hardy was averse to everything 
 of the nature of a biography of himself. It is some-
 
 IV PREFACE. 
 
 times saddening to think that a long life of unre- 
 corded benefactions should have no memorial. But 
 this thought is not true to fact. No word of a loving 
 heart, no act of a helping hand, is lost ; and their re- 
 sults, as wrought into the lives of men, are worthier 
 memorials than the page that rehearses them or the 
 tablet that commemorates them. Still, in the prepa- 
 ration of these pages, which necessarily record one 
 act of a life which, to those who knew it, was but the 
 sum of such, it has been a pleasure to the son to 
 throw as it were this side light upon a noble nature 
 without violating a father's wishes. 
 
 ARTHUR SHERBURNE HARDY. 
 HANOVER, N. H., May 21, 189L
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER L 1843-1865. 
 
 MM 
 
 FLIGHT FROM JAPAN. ARRIVAL is BOSTOK. STATEMENT 
 OF REASONS FOB LEAVING JAPAN. NARRATIVE OF EAIILY 
 LIFE 1 
 
 CHAPTER IL 1865-1870. 
 SCHOOL DATS AT ANDOVER. COLLEGE LIFE AT AMHERST . 48 
 
 CHAPTER IIL 1870-1872. 
 
 ENTERS THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY AT ANDOVER. VISITS WASH- 
 INGTON TO MEET THE JAPANESE EMBASSY. SECRETARY TO 
 
 VISCOUNT TANAKA 99 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 1872-1874 
 
 IN EUROPE WITH THE EMBASSY. RETURN TO ANDOVER. 
 APPOINTED CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE JAPAN MIS- 
 SION. ORDINATION. APPEAL AT RUTLAND, VT. DE- 
 PARTURE FOR JAPAN 140 
 
 CHAPTER V. 1874-1884. 
 
 CHANGES IN JAPAN DURING MR. NEESIMA'S ABSENCE. VISITS 
 HIS HOME AT ANNAKA. PLANS FOR THE OCCUPATION OF 
 KYOTO. FOUNDATION OF THE DOSHISHA. CAPT. JANES' s 
 SCHOOL IN KUMAMOTO. MISSION WORK. OPPOSITION TO 
 THE DOSHISHA. APPEAL TO THE AMERICAN BOARD FOR 
 A PERMANENT FUND. PLANS FOR A UNIVERSITY. ILL 
 HEALTH 180 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 1884-1885. 
 
 SAILS FOR AMERICA VIA SUEZ. JOURNAL AND LETTERS WRIT- 
 TEN ON THE JOURNEY. HONGKONG. SHANGHAI. Co-
 
 VI CONTENTS. 
 
 LOMBO. SUEZ. ROME. TURIN. SUMMER IN THE WAL- 
 DENSIAN VALLEY. ATTACKED WITH HEART DISEASE ON 
 ST. GOTHARD PASS. ARRIVAL IN BOSTON. APPEALS IN 
 BEHALF OF THE DOSHISHA. WINTER AT CLIFTON SPRINGS. 
 
 SUMMER ON THE COAST OF MAINE 244 
 
 CHAPTER VH. 1885-1890. 
 
 RETURN TO JAPAN. ANNIVERSARY EXERCISES. RECEIVES 
 THE DEGREE OF LL. D. DEATH OF MR. HARDY. PLANS 
 FOR THE UNIVERSITY. RETURN OF HEART TROUBLE. 
 GIFT OF MR. HARRIS TO THE DOSHISHA. DEATH AT Oiso. 
 
 FUNEKAL SERVICES. His WORK AND CHARACTER . . . 29S
 
 LIFE OF JOSEPH NEESIMA. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 IN the summer of 1864 the brig Berlin, owned by 
 Thomas Walsh & Co., of Nagasaki, arrived at Ha- 
 kodate, consigned to Frederic Wilkie, *Esq., in com- 
 mand of William B. Savory, of Salem, Mass. Just 
 before leaving on the return voyage to Shanghai, 
 Captain Savory was informed by Mr. Wilkie that a 
 young Japanese, the friend of a native clerk in his 
 office, was anxious to escape from Japan to the United 
 States, where he hoped to obtain an education. Re- 
 minding the captain that serious consequences were 
 likely to follow his detection in the act of taking a 
 native out of the country, Mr. Wilkie called the 
 young man, then about twenty-one years of age, into 
 his office, and Captain Savory, through the clerk, Mr. 
 Munokite, who acted as interpreter, offered him a pas- 
 sage to Shanghai provided he could reach the brig 
 without assistance from those on board, and promised 
 to do what he could towards securing his transfer to 
 some vessel returning to the United States. As a 
 result of this proposition, Mr. Munokite assisted 
 his friend on board the Berlin during the night of 
 July 18th. Owing to the presence of Japanese cus- 
 tom officers on the vessel, the runaway was secreted 
 in one of the cabin staterooms, and given to under- 
 stand by signs that he must remain in hiding until
 
 2 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 the brig was under way. " I shall never forget," 
 writes Captain Savory in 1883, " the first interview I 
 had with him, or how happy he felt when he saw the 
 shores of his country fading from his view, knowing 
 that he was safe from all harm. His sole aim then 
 was to learn the English language, that he might be 
 able to translate the Bible into his own tongue for the 
 benefit of his countrymen." 
 
 On arriving at Shanghai the Berlin was ordered 
 to Nagasaki. Knowing that his young protege could 
 return to Japan only at the risk of his life, Captain 
 Savory secured his transfer to the ship Wild Rover, 
 owned by Alpheus Hardy & Co., of Boston, U. S. A., 
 under the command of Capt. Horace S. Taylor, of 
 Chatham, Mass. In September, 1864, Captain Tay- 
 lor sailed for Foochoo, but remained in Chinese waters 
 through the winter, touching at Hongkong, Saigon, 
 Shanghai again, and Manilla, from which latter port 
 he set sail April 1, 1865, for Boston, where he arrived 
 in August, after a four months' passage. 
 
 When this young Japanese came on board the 
 Wild Rover, at Shanghai, he could speak but a few 
 English words, although having some knowledge of 
 the written language. On being asked his name he 
 replied, " Neesima Shimeta." " I shall call you Joe," 
 was the captain's laconic announcement. 
 
 Shortly after reaching Boston, Captain Taylor in- 
 formed his owner that he had a Japanese boy on the 
 ship who was anxious to secure an education, and at 
 Mr. Hardy's request Neesima was sent for. During 
 the voyage he had acquired the ship's vocabulary, but 
 was still unable to make known his wishes in intel- 
 ligible English. To every question asked by Mrs. 
 Hardy he replied only in monosyllables. It was im-
 
 FIRST KNOWLEDGE OF AMERICA. 3 
 
 possible to elicit from him his reasons for leaving 
 Japan, and beyond the statement of Captain Taylor, 
 a very reticent man, nothing could be learned of his 
 aims or desires. The experience of the Mission Board 
 in aiding foreigners under similar circumstances had 
 not been encouraging. Neesima was therefore sent to 
 the Sailor's Home, and requested to put in writing 
 the reasons which led him to flee his native country. 
 
 On October llth Mr. Hardy received the following 
 statement : 
 
 " I was born in a house of a prince [Itakura] in 
 Yedo. My father [Neesima Tamiharu] was writing- 
 master of the prince's house and his writer, and my 
 grandfather was an officer of whole, 1 the prince's ser- 
 vant. I began to learn Japan, and China too, from 
 six years age, but at eleven years age my mind had 
 changed quite to learn sword-exercise and riding horse. 
 At sixteen years age my desire was deepened to learn 
 China and cast away sword-exercise and other things. 
 But my prince picked me up to write his daily book, 
 although it would not have been my desire. I was 
 obliged to go up his office one another day, and I must 
 teach small boys and girls too, instead my father at 
 home. Therefore I could not get in China school to 
 learn China, but I read every night at home. A day 
 my comrade lent me an atlas of United States of 
 North America, which was written with China letter 
 by some American minister. 2 I read it many times, 
 
 1 That is, a steward, in charge of the private servants and attend- 
 ants of the prince, pages, carriers, cooks, kago bearers, etc., an 
 office of considerable dignity and responsibility. 
 
 2 What is here called an " atlas " was a History of the United States 
 written by Dr. Bridgman, of Shanghai, in China. After Dr. Bridg- 
 man's death, his widow visited Dr. Brown, in Yokohama, and left with 
 him a few copies of her husband's history, which were distributed by
 
 4 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 and I was wondered so much as my brain would melted 
 out from my head, picking out President, Building, 
 Free School, Poor House, House of Correction, and 
 machine-working, etc. And I thought that a governor 
 of our country must be as President of the United 
 States. And I murmured myself that, O Governor 
 of Japan ! why you keep down us as a dog or a pig ? 
 We are people of Japan. If you govern us you must 
 love us as your children. From that time I wished to 
 learn American knowledge, but alas, I could not get 
 any teacher to learn it. Although I would not like 
 to learn Holland, I was obliged to learn it because 
 many of my countrymen understood to read it. Every 
 one another day I went to my master's house to 
 learn it. 
 
 " Some day I had been in the prince's office and I 
 got none to write at all. Therefore I ran out from the 
 office and went to my master's house. By and by my 
 prince stepped into the office, wanting to see me ; but 
 he saw nobody there, and he stayed me until I came 
 back into. When he saw me he beated me. ' Why 
 you run out from the office ? I would not allowed you 
 to run out from there.' After ten days I ran out from 
 there again, but he would not know about it. But 
 alas ! in the next time he found out again I ran out 
 from the office, and he beated me. 'Why you run 
 out from here ? ' Then I answered to him that ' I 
 wished to learn foreign knowledge, and I hope to un- 
 derstand it very quickly ; therefore, though I know I 
 must stay here, reverence your law, my soul went to 
 my master's house to learn it, and my body was obliged 
 to go thither too.' Then he said to me very kindly 
 
 Dr. Brown. It was doubtless one of these copies which fell into Nee- 
 nima's hands.
 
 HUNGER FOR KNOWLEDGE. 5 
 
 that * you can write Japan very well, and you can earn 
 yourself enough with it. If you don't run out from 
 there any more I will give you more wages. With 
 what reason will you like foreign knowledge ? Per- 
 haps it will mistake yourself.' I said : ' Why will it 
 mistake myself ? I guess every one must take some 
 knowledge. If a man has not any knowledge I will 
 worth him as a dog or a pig.' Then he laughed very 
 hard about it, and said to me : ' You are stable boy.' 
 Beside him, my grandfather, parents, sisters, friends, 
 and neighbors, beated or laughed for me about it. 
 But I never took care to them, and held my stableness 
 very fast. After few months I got many business in 
 the office, and I could not get out from there. Ah ! 
 it made me many musings in my head and made me 
 some sickness too. I would not like to see anybody, 
 and would not desire to go out to play myself, but I 
 liked only to stay in a peaceful room. I knew it is 
 bad sickness, therefore I went to some doctor, hoping 
 to get some medicine. After* he stay my sickness 
 many times, he told me, 'Your sickness comes from 
 your mind, therefore you must try to destroy your 
 warm mind, and must take walk for healthfulness of 
 your body, and it would be more better than many 
 medicines.' The prince gave me many times to feed 
 my weakness, and my father gave me some money to 
 play myself. But I went every day to my master's 
 house to learn Holland. I read up Holland grammar, 
 spending many times, and I took a small book of na- 
 ture, and I pleased to read it so much as I would say 
 that this book would be more better than doctors' 
 medicine to my sickness. When my sickness got bet- 
 ter, after few months, the prince picked me up again 
 to write his daily book, and I must stay in the office
 
 6 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 every day against his order. Ah ! I could not get out 
 from there to learn Holland, but I got many times to 
 read book at night, and I read through the book of 
 nature at home, taking a dictionary of Japan and 
 Holland. Alas ! the study of night-time caused me 
 weak eyes, and I was obliged to stop it too. After 
 ten weeks my weak eyes recovered entirely, and I 
 began to read the book again ; but I could not under- 
 stand some reasonable accounts in it. Therefore I 
 purposed to learn arithmetic. But I had not any 
 times to learn it. A day I asked to the prince, ' Please 
 get me more time to take knowledge.' Then he let 
 me get out from there thrice a week, although it was 
 not enough to me. I went to some arithmetical school 
 to learn it, and understood addition, subtraction, mul- 
 tiplication, division, fractions, interest, etc. Then I 
 took the book again, and understood some reasonable 
 accounts in it. 
 
 " Some day I went to the seaside of Yedo, hoping 
 to see the view of thft sea. I saw largest man-of-war 
 of Dutch lying there, and it seemed to me as a castle 
 or a battery, and I thought too she would be strong 
 to fight with enemy. While I look upon her one re- 
 flection came down upon my head : that we must open 
 navy, because the country is surrounded with water, 
 and if foreigners fight to my country, we must fight 
 with them at sea. But I made other reflection too : that 
 since foreigners trade, price of everythings got high, 
 the country got poorer than before, because the coun- 
 trymen don't understand to do trade with the foreign- 
 ers. Therefore we must go to foreign countries, we 
 must know to do trade, and we must learn foreign 
 knowledge. But the government's law neglected all 
 my thoughts, and I cried out myself : Why govern-
 
 FIRST READING OF BIBLE. 1 
 
 ment? Why not let us be freely? Why let us be 
 as a bird in a cage or a rat in a bag ? Nay ! we must 
 cast away such a savage government, and we must 
 pick out a president as the United States of America. 
 But alas! such things would have been out of my 
 power. 
 
 " From that time I went to a marine school of gov- 
 ernment to learn navigation a week thrice. After 
 many months I understood little algebra, little geom- 
 etry, to keep log, and to take sun, to find latitude. 
 Ah! the study of night-time caused me weak eyes 
 again, and I could not study at all during the time of 
 one year and a half which would not come again in 
 my life. After my eyes got better I was obliged to 
 go in the prince's office. That time was very hot and 
 sickly season of Yedo. A day the sun shined very hard, 
 and in the evening it had rained very heavy. Then I 
 felt cold and chilled myself. The next morning my 
 head began to ache, and my body was so hot as a fire 
 would burn within me. I could eat nothing, but 
 drank cold water only. After two days measles raised 
 up all over my body. When the measles got better 
 my eyes began to spoil, and I played and spent many 
 times very vainly. A day I visited my friend, and I 
 found out small Holy Bible in his library that was 
 written by some American minister with China lan- 
 guage, and had shown only the most remarkable events 
 of it. I lend it from him and read it at night, because 
 I was afraid the savage country's law, which if I read 
 the Bible, government will cross whole my family. I 
 understood God at first, and he separated the earth 
 from firmament, made light upon the earth, made 
 grass, trees, creatures, fowls, fishes. And he created 
 a man in his own image, and made up a woman, cut-
 
 8 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 ting a man's side bone. After he made up all things 
 of universe, he took a rest. That day we must call 
 Sunday or Sabbath day. I understood that Jesus 
 Christ was Son of Holy Ghost, and he was crossed 
 for the sins of all the world ; therefore we must call 
 him our Saviour. Then I put down the book and 
 look around me, saying that : Who made me ? My 
 parents ? No, God. Who made my table ? A carpen- 
 ter? No, my God. God let trees grow upon the 
 earth, and although God let a carpenter made up my 
 table, it indeed came from some tree. Then I must 
 be thankful to God, I must believe him, and I must 
 be upright against him. From that time my mind 
 was fulfilled to read English Bible, and purposed to 
 go to Hakodate to get English or American teacher 
 of it. Therefore I asked of my prince and parents to 
 go thither. But they had not allowed to me for it, 
 and were alarmed at it. But my stableness would 
 not destroy by their expostulations, and I kept such 
 thoughts, praying only to God : Please ! let me reach 
 my aim. 
 
 " And I began to read English from some Japanese 
 teacher. A day I walked some street of Yedo, and 
 suddenly met a skipper of a schooner, who knew me 
 well and love me too. I asked to him, ' When your 
 vessel going ? ' He answered, 4 She will bound to 
 Hakodate within three days.' I told him, *I got 
 warm heart to go thither. If you please, let me go 
 thither.' He said me : ' I will take you to go thither, 
 but perhaps your prince and your parents will not 
 allow it to you. You must ask first to them.' After 
 two days I took up some money, little clothing, and 
 little books, and left quite my home, not thinking that 
 if this money was gone how I would eat, or dress my-
 
 ARRIVES IN BOSTON. 9 
 
 self, but only casting myself into the providence of 
 God. In the next morning I went on board of the 
 schooner that would bound to Hakodate. When I 
 canie to Hakodate I searched some teacher of Eng- 
 lish, but I could not find him with many ways. There- 
 fore my head was quite changed to run away from the 
 country. But one thought stayed me, that my grand- 
 father and parents would sorrow about it, and it bal- 
 anced my mind little while. But after one reflection 
 came upon my head, that although my parents made 
 and fed me, I belong indeed to Heavenly Father; 
 therefore I must believe him, I must be thankful to 
 him, and I must run into his ways. Then I began to 
 search some vessel to get out from the country. 
 
 " After many labor I got into an American vessel 
 which would bound to Shanghai. After I came in 
 Shanghai river, I joined to the ship Wild Rover, and 
 had been in the China coasts with her about eight 
 months ; with the passage of four months, I come in 
 Boston harbor by the kindness of God. When I saw 
 first the ship's captain, H. S. Taylor, I begged to him 
 if I get to America : ' Please ! let me go to school and 
 take good education ; therefore I shall work on the 
 board as well as I can, and I will not take any wages 
 from you ; ' and he promised me if I get home he will 
 send me to a school and let me work on the board as 
 his servant. Although he not give me any money, he 
 bought for me any clothing, cap, shoes, and any other 
 thing. At sea he taught me to keep log, to find out 
 latitude and longitude. When I come here the cap- 
 tain let me stay on the board long while, and I had 
 been with rough and godless men who kept the ship, 
 and every one on the wharf frightened me. No one on 
 the shore will relieve you, because since the war the
 
 10 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 price of everythings got high. Ah ! you must go to 
 sea again. I thought too I must work pretty well for 
 my eating and dressing, and I could not get in any 
 school before I could earn any money to pay to a 
 school. When such thoughts pressed my brain I 
 could not work very well, I could not read book very 
 cheerfully, and only looked around myself long while 
 as a lunatic. Every night after I went to bed I 
 prayed to the God : Please ! don't cast away me into 
 miserable condition. Please ! let me reach my great 
 aim ! Now I know the ship's owner, Mr. Hardy, may 
 send me to a school, and he will pay all my expenses. 
 When I heard first these things from my captain my 
 eyes were fulfilled with many tears, because I was 
 very thankful to him, and I thought too : God will 
 not forsake me." 
 
 To this remarkable statement was due the begin- 
 ning of that interest which Mr. and Mrs. Hardy felt 
 in Neesima, an interest which deepened with the years, 
 and which subsequent events amply justified. 
 
 During the voyage from Japan, Captain Taylor had 
 told Neesima that the owner of the ship might find 
 him some employment in Boston, and possibly provide 
 for his education. In this hope, but perplexed by 
 the difficulty of pursuing his studies while earning his 
 living, Neesima had written the following on some 
 scraps of paper which he confided to the captain be- 
 fore reaching Boston : 
 
 " I must tell you that I am most concerned for it 
 that I will not reach my great aim, because I made 
 such thoughts as hereafter : 
 
 " Though the ship's owner will be very kindly to 
 me, perhaps he will not send me to school so long as 
 I may reach my great aim, because he will spend his
 
 HIS GREAT AIM. 11 
 
 moneys very vainly for me, and I guess he will spend 
 least twenty dollars a month for my eating, dressing, 
 useful things of my study ; and if he spend so much 
 moneys for me, he will give me some great work to 
 do. I must work almost all day. Although I will 
 not loathe such work, perhaps it will hindered good 
 time of my study. If I not understand good know- 
 ledge I may not come back to Japan to see my prince, 
 family, friends, because of my shameful condition, 
 and they will worth me as a dog or a cat because I 
 left home very wickedly, hoping to get some know- 
 ledge. 
 
 "I am concerned about it as much as my brain 
 would melted out, and when such musings fell on my 
 head I could not read book at all, I would not do 
 anything very cheerfully, and I looked around myself 
 long time as a lunatic, because it confused my mind 
 very much. But I know not yet will I take what 
 course of my life, and- I know not too any trade to 
 earn myself. Alas ! I am poor and foolish. I have 
 no one around me to relieve me except you. Then I 
 wish heartily to you that please let me direct into 
 some good way which I may reach my aim. If you 
 let me reach my ami I will never forget your kindness 
 and virtuousness. 
 
 " Although I will go down behind a grave, my soul 
 will go to heaven to tell to God about it and let him 
 bless you with the truth of God. 
 
 " Please let me hear that Mr. Hardy will let me 
 go to what kind of school, and I wish that he gave 
 me remainder of his table for my eating, old one of 
 his clothing for my dressing, ink, pen, paper, pencil, 
 for using of my study." 
 
 The above was not seen by Mr. Hardy at the time,
 
 12 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 but was sent to him seventeen years later by the widow 
 of Captain Taylor. 
 
 On learning that Mr. Hardy had decided to send 
 him to school, Neesima wrote him the following letter : 
 
 I am very thankful to you. You relief me, but I 
 can't show to you my thankfulness with my words. But 
 I at all times bless to God for you with this prayer : 
 O God ! if thou hast eyes, look upon me. O God ! 
 if thou hast ears, hear my prayer. Let me be civil- 
 ized with Bible. O Lord ! thou send thy Spirit upon 
 my Hardy, and let him relief me from sad condi- 
 tion. O Lord ! please ! set thy eyes upon my Hardy, 
 and keep out him from illness and temptation. 
 Your obedient servant, 
 
 JOSEPH NEESIMA. 
 
 In 1885, when, after a lapse of twenty years, this 
 runaway occupied a position of honor and influence 
 in his native land, he sent to those whom he loved to 
 call his American parents, and whose name he had 
 adopted, a fuller account of his early life and the cir- 
 cumstances under which he left Japan. From this 
 narrative, which affords an interesting picture of his 
 Japanese home, the following pages are taken : 
 
 KYOTO, JAPAN, Aug. 29, 1885. 
 
 To MR. AND MRS. ALPHEUS HARDY, 
 
 To whom I owe more than to my own parents for 
 their boundless love and untiring interest manifested 
 in my welfare, both temporal and spiritual, I most 
 gratefully and affectionately dedicate this brief narra- 
 tive of my younger days. 
 
 Their ever grateful child, 
 
 JOSEPH HARDY NEESIMA.
 
 JOY AT HIS BIRTH. 13 
 
 " I was born in a family which served a prince of 
 Japan, who had his palace in the city of Yedo (called 
 Tokyo, the eastern capital, since 1868), within a short 
 distance of the Shogun's castle, and his possession 
 of land in a province of Kodzuke, the castle town of 
 which is called Annaka, and is situated on one of the 
 two roads directly extending from Yedo to Kyoto. 
 It is a humble town having a population not exceed- 
 ing four thousand, and lies seventy miles nearly north 
 of the capital. His palace at Yedo was surrounded 
 by the extensive houses of his retainers, which exactly 
 formed a square inclosure. 
 
 " I was born within this inclosure on the 14th of 
 January, in the year of 1843. 1 Previous to my birth 
 four girls were born. So I was the first son in the 
 family. In those days, when the feudal system was 
 still in full sway, boys were much preferred to girls 
 in those families which are entitled to wear two 
 swords as a mark of the rank called Samurai by the 
 native tongue ; for there must be a male heir to the 
 family in order to perpetuate its rank and allowance 
 in case of the father's death. For that reason my 
 birth caused great joy to the family, and particu- 
 larly to my grandfather. When he heard a boy was 
 born he exclaimed Shimeta I which is a most joyous 
 exclamatory phrase often used by our people when 
 they come to realize some long cherished hopes or 
 wishes. 
 
 " Just about that time it was a part of our New Year 
 days, as our old lunar month came a month later than 
 our solar year. 2 It was then a high time with us. 
 
 1 Old Japanese style. According to our mode of reckoning, Feb- 
 ruary 12, 1843. 
 
 3 The Gregorian calendar was not adopted by the Japanese govern-
 
 14 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 Every house was decorated by some complicated fan- 
 tastic ornaments called Shime. At the day dawn, 
 just before the ornaments were removed from the 
 house, a male babe was introduced into the family. On 
 account of the Shime, a good omen, I was doubtless 
 named after it, and was called Shimeta, a man of the 
 Shime. But a story went round among our neighbors 
 that I was named after my grandfather's exclamation 
 /Shimeta ! when I was born. It may have a double 
 meaning. At any rate I was called Shimeta, and it 
 was written after the family name Neesima, accord- 
 ing to our usage. Of course I have no knowledge of 
 the events that happened in my home during my 
 babyhood. But, so far as I recollect, I was a pet child 
 of the family, especially of my grandfather. I was 
 chiefly brought up on his lap. I have, also, some 
 faint recollection of being carried occasionally by my 
 grandmother. I was often taken out of doors on my 
 sisters' backs, when my mother busied herself at home 
 with sewings and mendings. 
 
 " At my fourth year my brother was born. I can 
 well remember how happy I was with that occa- 
 sion. I also remember what a tiny babe he was, 
 and I thought how nice it would be when he grew 
 a little larger and I might spin a top or fly a kite for 
 him. 
 
 " At my fifth year I was taken to the temple of a 
 god, 1 who was supposed to be my life guardian, to 
 
 me.nt until 1872. Prior to this time the civil year was a lunar year 
 of 12 months of 29 and 30 days alternately, a mode of reckoning intro- 
 duced from China in 602 A. D., and requiring, at definite periods, the 
 interjection of an intercalary month of varying length in order to har- 
 monize the lunar and solar periods. 
 
 1 Every Japanese child is placed by his parents at an early age 
 under the protection of some Shinto deity, whose foster-child he be-
 
 DEATH OF HIS GRANDMOTHER. 15 
 
 offer to him the thanks of the family for his protec- 
 tion over me. It was a most joyous occasion to the 
 family. My father bought for me two little swords 
 to wear then. A nice suit of silk dressing was also 
 made for me to wear on that occasion. I was accom- 
 panied by my parents and grandparents to present 
 myself at the temple. When we came home I was 
 loaded with candies, little kites, tops, and all sorts of 
 playthings. 
 
 " I remember quite well what impressive thing the 
 death of a person was when my grandmother departed 
 to the world beyond. She was a woman of an ami- 
 able disposition, and used to give much alms to the 
 poor in her latter life. She was often told by some 
 Buddhist priests that her future abode should be the 
 happy Nirvana, on account of her constant almsgiv- 
 ing. I recollect very well what she said at her death- 
 bed : ' O, I am going ! O, I am going ! ' I supposed 
 then that she was intending to go to the happy Nir 
 vana, to be received into the bosom of the merciful 
 Buddha. I also remember what confusion took place 
 in my home at her funeral, how our neighbors came 
 to our house, how they tried to console the bereaved 
 family, and how generously my grandfather provided 
 for them many kinds of sweetmeats, rice, sake, etc. 
 I was then six years old. When her funeral took 
 place I followed in the procession, partly walking and 
 partly being carried on a man's back. We started 
 from home early in the morning on account of the dis- 
 tance of the temple, in the yard of which she was to 
 
 comes. Until fifteen years of age, Neesima worshiped the family 
 gods which stood upon a shelf in one of the rooms of his father's 
 house ; but subsequently, seeing they did not partake of the food pro- 
 vided for them, refused to do so.
 
 16 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 be buried with her ancestors. We were all received 
 in the large hall of the temple, where numbers of the 
 priests appeared in purple, red, and black robes, mak- 
 ing a solemn ceremony by beating drums, striking 
 cymbals, and repeating some sacred writings of Bud- 
 dha. 
 
 " While I was quite young my father used to take 
 me out to t'emples of the different gods to worship, 
 as certain days of the months or years are especially 
 devoted to them. On those occasions the temple 
 grounds were generally crowded by all sorts of ped- 
 dlers, selling pictures, kites, tops, divers kinds of play- 
 things, cakes, candies, fruits, flowers, shrubs, etc. 
 
 " I must not forget to mention here what devoted 
 pagan worshipers my father and grandfather were. 
 They never missed going to the temples to worship on 
 special days, and also kept numerous gods at home. 
 A dozen of them were kept in the sitting-room, a 
 dozen more in the parlor, with the tablets of their an- 
 cestors, and at least a half dozen in the kitchen. They 
 offered them tea and rice in the morning and lights 
 in the evening. At each offering they made the most 
 profound bows before them, and made some prayers 
 in behalf of the family. So far as I can recollect, 
 they must have been thoroughly convinced that the 
 life and prosperity of the family were depending on 
 them. Being quite young and thoughtless, I supposed 
 that my grandfather and father were the best people 
 that ever lived in the world. Of course, I followed 
 their example set before me, and often bowed myself 
 down before these dumb idols, having some childish 
 ambition that I might acquire some wisdom and skill 
 to become an accomplished samurai. 
 
 "As my father was a teacher of penmanship, he
 
 HOME EDUCATION. 17 
 
 was especially devoted to a god of penmanship and 
 learning, and went to his temple and prayed to him 
 that his son might become skillful in penmanship. I 
 knew most too well how desirous he was that I should 
 become his successor and helper in teaching. I really 
 disliked to devote myself to that tedious business, but 
 I was compelled by him to spend half a day through- 
 out years of my younger days in writing those perpen- 
 dicular characters over and over after the copies care- 
 fully written by him. 
 
 " With regard to the home education I received in 
 my younger days, I might here narrate one instance. 
 One day I was naughty and refused to make an errand 
 for my mother, and when she gave me a scolding I 
 returned her an improper word. My grandfather 
 heard it, came directly after me and caught me with- 
 out saying a word, rolled me up in a night coverlet, and 
 shut me up in a closet. After an hour's confinement 
 I was released from the punishment, which was, I be- 
 lieve, the first one I ever received from my grand- 
 father. I thought then he was too severe for a trifling 
 offense, and went to a corner of the parlor to weep. 
 After a while he came to me and urged me gently 
 that I must no longer weep. Then he told me a story 
 of the bamboo-shoot, in a most tender and affection- 
 ate manner I ever heard before. It was told in a na- 
 tive poem which means as follows : ' If I do not care 
 for it, I would never use my rod for shaking the snow 
 off from the down-bent branch of a young bamboo- 
 shoot.' Then he asked, ' Do you understand its mean- 
 ing, my dear?' and explained its meaning himself. 
 * You are young yet, and just as tender as a bamboo- 
 shoot. If your evil inclinations spoil you, as a slight 
 pressure of snow might easily break down the tender
 
 18 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 shoot, how sad I should be, my dear. Do you suppose 
 I am unkind to you by thus punishing you ? ' I re- 
 mained speechless then, but I understood full well 
 what he meant, and what kind intention he had for cor- 
 recting me. I was really ashamed of my naughtiness, 
 and thought that my grandfather was very kind in 
 thus punishing me. I believe this talk made a deep 
 impression on my young mind, and helped me to be- 
 have much better than before. However, I was just 
 gay and playful as other boys were. I was very fond 
 of spinning tops, rolling hoops, and flying kites. I 
 was especially fond of the latter play, and when I 
 went out to fly my kite often forgot to come home at 
 the regular mealtime, which troubled my mother ex- 
 ceedingly. On that account my father refused to buy 
 any more kites for me ; so I secured everything nec- 
 essary for making one without his knowledge, and 
 made a first-rate one myself. How gay I was then 
 I can hardly describe, when I saw it going straight 
 up toward the blue sky. I was also very fond of 
 running and jumping. A scar on my left temple is a 
 reminder of an accidental fall which was a great hu- 
 miliation to me, and confined me at home nearly two 
 months. 
 
 " Since then I gave up those boyish rough plays, 
 and became fond of staying at home, either for study- 
 ing or writing. I took also some drawing lessons from 
 our neighbor, and drew birds, flowers, trees, and moun- 
 tains, after the regular Japanese style, without a per- 
 spective. I was just over nine years old then. 
 
 " Being the heir ta the family, I was specially 
 warned by my mother to make most profound bows 
 to those higher officers employed by my prince. It 
 was her ambition that through their favor I might be
 
 TRAINING IN ETIQUETTE. 19 
 
 promoted to a rank much higher than my father's. 
 But I did not pay any attention to such a matter, as 
 some young fellows of our neighbors did, that is, 
 to be very polite in bowing, and expert in using flat- 
 tering terms. My boyishness disliked it. Further- 
 more I was very shy, and had some slight impediment 
 in my speech. I could hardly speak distinctly when 
 I was obliged to converse with strangers. Sometimes 
 I refused to speak even to our neighbors. It caused 
 a great anxiety to my mother. Either through her 
 influence or my father's decision, I was sent to a 
 school of etiquette, to learn to make the most pro- 
 found bows, most graceful manners and movements, 
 etc., in a company of noblemen, and to acquire also 
 the polite style of conversational phrases. My teacher 
 seemed to me a man of real genius. He told me 
 many interesting stories, and invited me to come to 
 him as often as I could. I believe I spent more than 
 a year in acquiring the old-fashioned politeness, al- 
 though I was not aware at the time of its benefit. 
 
 " All the events of my younger life took place within 
 the square inclosure belonging to my prince. It was 
 a mere little spot, but to me it was no small world. 
 Whatsoever events took place, or whatsoever gossip 
 was circulated, all seemed to my boyish mind no small 
 affair. And above all, the prince seemed a regular 
 terror to us. He could either behead us or expel us 
 at his own pleasure, as disgraced servants. Any little 
 favor conferred upon us from him was considered by 
 us a great luck. So everybody belonging to him de- 
 sired to secure his favor through his elder men, who 
 were really the governors of his whole estate. My 
 father used to take me to one of these elder men while 
 JL was quite young ; afterward I went to his house
 
 20 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 alone, without being accompanied by my father, be- 
 cause I was invited by him to come there as often as I 
 would. As he was childless, he was always delighted to 
 have me come and play with him when he had nothing 
 in particular to do. Staying there towards evening, 
 I often slept on his lap and was carried home in his 
 arms. When I began to draw some pictures, I used 
 to take them to show to him, and he was really de- 
 lighted to see the progress I made. He often invited 
 me to come to his house when he had company. As 
 I had acquired some manner of politeness at the school 
 of etiquette, especially in the cup-bearing and waiting 
 upon gentlemen at their meals or banquets, I was 
 quite serviceable to him on such occasions. He often 
 took me with him when he went out to worship his 
 ancestors or his guardian gods. I was really attached 
 to him, because he loved me as if I were his own 
 son. He was a good horseman and expert in shoot- 
 ing arrows. Moreover, he was a man of some char- 
 acter. He often rebuked his prince for his extreme 
 arbitrariness, and also for his excessive drinking. So 
 the prince felt uncomfortable to keep him near him, 
 and sent him off to his castle town Annaka to repre- 
 sent him to the people, although it was called by the 
 prince a promotion. What a painful day it was for 
 me when he was ready to leave Yedo for Annaka ! I 
 went as far as an outskirt of that immense city, with 
 my father and many others, to see him off. I wept 
 bitterly when I took my last farewell. He was some- 
 what affected, but manfully concealed it and showed 
 me an affectionate and touching smile. His last word 
 to me was, ' Good-by, Shimeta ; be a good boy. When 
 you grow up larger, come up to Annaka to see me.' 
 Then he bade his attending servants to start for the
 
 COMMODORE PERRY. 21 
 
 journey. He was then carried away on a kago [pal- 
 anquin], being followed by many attendants, and I 
 came home with my father dreadfully tired and disap- 
 pointed. This was one of the great events that hap- 
 pened to me within the first decade of my life. The 
 marriages of my two elder sisters took place within 
 this decade. 
 
 " Just about this time the country was in a most 
 painful condition. The people were accustomed to 
 peace under the reign of the Tokugawa family, nearly 
 three centuries. Their laws were rigid and fixed. 
 Their executive officers were extremely suspicious and 
 fearfully oppressive. The ambition of the people was 
 completely crushed down. Many samurai had almost 
 forgotten how to use their swords. Coats of mail 
 were stored in warehouses merely as curiosities, and 
 were useless from decay. In fact the people had 
 become cowardly, corrupt, and effeminate. Licen- 
 tiousness prevailed almost universally throughout the 
 country. Truly some reformation was needed. A few 
 far-sighted patriots lamented over this sad state, and 
 cherished some hope for a regular renovation. But it 
 was almost beyond their expectations to see it. Just 
 about that time [1853] the famous American fleet com- 
 manded by Commodore Perry made a sudden appear- 
 ance in our waters. It caused an awful commotion in 
 the country. The people were frightened by the ter- 
 rible sound of the American cannon. However, most 
 of the leading princes of the country raised a most 
 impatient war-cry against the Americans, and urged 
 the government of the Shogun to expel them from 
 our waters at once. But we had no forts, no war- 
 ships, no cannons, no trained army to fight with. The 
 Shogun's chief counselors were quick enough to see
 
 22 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 how useless it would be to attempt to expel the Amer- 
 icans from our waters. They knew also that the 
 motive of the Americans was entirely peaceful, and 
 agreed with them to open a few ports for commerce. 
 This very treaty with the Americans was soon fol- 
 lowed by treaties with some European powers. But 
 the action of the Shogun's counselors offended these 
 impetuous princes. All sorts of charges were brought 
 upon his government. He was called by them a 
 coward, a slave to the foreign barbarians, etc. The 
 party spirit was soon kindled. The leading princes 
 of Kyushu and Shikoku islands leagued together and 
 rose up against him. They sent out a number of their 
 spirited young samurai all over the country to stir 
 up the hatred of the people against the misgovernment 
 of the Shogun, and also against the foreign nations. 
 The cry to restore the imperial reign and expel the 
 foreign barbarians then became almost universal. It 
 was indeed the starting-point of our late revolution, 
 which happily resulted in the restoration of the impe- 
 rial reign, and also in the freer opening of the foreign 
 intercourse, instead of expelling foreigners from our 
 shores. 
 
 "I must not forget to mention something of my 
 prince in connection with this extraordinary period of 
 our national history. He was quite accomplished in 
 Chinese classics, and was well known in the country 
 as the finest scholar among the princes. He was a 
 man of far sight, and quite fixed in his purpose. 
 About five or six years before the American fleet ap- 
 peared in our waters, this prince, who spent most of 
 his time in his own secluded palace, perceived that the 
 military system of the country must be improved, and 
 the people must be better educated and well informed.
 
 DESCRIPTION OF HIS PRtNCE. 23 
 
 He selected a few promising young men out of his 
 own retainers and sent them to a military school just 
 established under the auspices of the Shogun's gov- 
 ernment. He gave out an order to his retainers and 
 compelled every one of them, except some aged ones, 
 to take lessons in sword-fencing and horseback riding. 
 Furthermore, he established a Chinese school and 
 made education compulsory to his younger subjects. 
 As he was subject to excessive drinking, and was very 
 fond of giving costly gifts to his favorite friends and 
 subjects in his younger days, he found his treasury 
 almost empty when he came to equip his retainers 
 with foreign arms. There was no other way for him 
 to procure money than to impose an extra duty on the 
 farmers and merchants living in his dominions, for 
 purchasing cannon and muskets of the European 
 model, just introduced to the country by the Holland- 
 ers. He confiscated all the bronze bells from the 
 Buddhist temples found in his dominion, and cast a 
 number of the field-pieces and mortars out of them. 
 By making such an extraordinary effort he was ena- 
 bled to provide a sufficient number of cannon and 
 muskets of the new model for the use of all his retain- 
 ers. Accepting the order of the prince, I began to go 
 to riding and fencing schools at the eleventh year of 
 my age. I did not enjoy the horseback riding so much 
 as I did the sword-exercise. Horses were not well 
 trained ; some of them were just ugly as can be, and 
 I was often carried on their backs instead of riding 
 upon them. 
 
 "At the age of fourteen I gave up these exercises 
 and devoted myself closely to the study of the Chinese 
 classics. Just about this time my prince invited a 
 native scholar [Dr. Sugita], who was well versed in
 
 24 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 Dutch, to his court, to teach his subjects that strange 
 language. He selected only three youths out of his 
 subjects to take lessons from him. I was one of the 
 three chosen by him and the youngest of all. I stud- 
 ied Dutch with him nearly one year. His scholarship 
 was soon made known to the Shogun's government, 
 and he was appointed to go to Nagasaki to receive 
 instruction from the Hollanders in engineering and 
 navigation. After he went away I gradually lost my 
 interest in studying Dutch, and suspended it tempora- 
 rily. In the meanwhile I made considerable progress 
 in Chinese. On that account, as a special favor, I 
 was promoted by my prince to be an assistant teacher 
 in his Chinese school, and became more interested in 
 studying that language. At that time the prince be- 
 came seriously ill and died. It caused me a great 
 disappointment and sorrow. His younger brother 
 succeeded him and became our prince. But he was 
 far inferior to his deceased brother in every respect. 
 He cared nothing for improving the condition of his 
 retainers. All the affairs of the prince's court as- 
 sumed a different aspect. He found his enjoyment 
 chiefly in eating and drinking. He often listened to 
 his favorite mistress for promoting or rejecting his 
 officers. I felt then all my hope for carrying out my 
 study was gone. However, I was not idle in securing 
 my purpose, and endeavored to keep up my study as 
 much as I could. My father became doubtful whether 
 it would be wise to pursue my study any further. He 
 was afraid of my being influenced by those manner- 
 less and careless fellows he often found among our 
 students. Beside that, he was still cherishing a hope 
 that I should become his successor in the penmanship 
 school. So he began to interfere with my study and
 
 ENTERS HIS PRINCE'S SERVICE. 25 
 
 to urge me to assist him in teaching the penmanship. 
 But I was very unwilling to do so. 
 
 " In those days it was almost next to an impossi- 
 bility for a son to disobey his father's command. So 
 I was bound to obey him. The only hope I had for 
 obtaining my aim was to secure some favor from my 
 Chinese teacher, and also from that gentleman in An- 
 naka whom I have previously mentioned. While I was 
 seriously contemplating on the subject, those friends 
 were taken away from me by death, one after another, 
 within a few months. How disheartened I was then ! 
 I often exclaimed within myself : ' My prince is gone, 
 and my teacher also. The friend at Annaka, on whom 
 I hung the last cord of my hope, is also taken away 
 from me. What unfortunate fellow I must be ! Who 
 will help me to continue my study ? What will be 
 my fate in future ? ' I felt I was left almost alone 
 and helpless in the world. 
 
 " When I completed my fifteenth year I was obliged 
 to commence my service to the prince. It was my 
 duty to sit in the little office connected with the front 
 entrance hall of his palace. There were always more 
 than half a dozen persons in the office. Our business 
 was to watch the hall, and whenever the prince went 
 out or came home we were all obliged to sit on one 
 side of the hall in a row and bow ourselves profoundly 
 before him upon the matted floor. Beside that, we 
 used to keep some records for him. But our chief 
 occupation was to spend our time in silly gossip, talk- 
 ing, laughing, and frequent tea-drinkings. I found it 
 almost unbearable to keep company with them. Yet 
 there was no way for me to excuse myself from its 
 participation. Furthermore, I was much prevented 
 by them from studying in the office. Early in the
 
 26 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 spring of my seventeenth year, my prince was ordered 
 by the Shogun to go to Osaka to keep watch of that 
 great castle built by our renowned hero Hideyoshi, 
 who conquered and governed the whole empire of 
 Japan about three centuries ago. Of course the prince 
 took with him a number of his retainers. My father 
 was one of them. He followed the prince as his scribe, 
 und left his school in my charge. I was also ordered 
 by the prince to be a scribe in his court at Yedo dur- 
 ing his absence. While I was so much pressed by a 
 double duty, both at home and in the prince's court, a 
 fresh desire for knowing the European nations came 
 to me, and I found it almost irresistible. Dutch was 
 then the only European language we could study. I 
 found a good teacher in that language within a mile 
 from my home. I used to go there whenever I could 
 spare a little time, although I was much tied up to 
 many duties. But when I became intensely interested 
 in the new study, I began to neglect my duties, so in- 
 excusably imposed upon me by my prince and my fa- 
 ther. I often absented myself from the office, although 
 I was required to be there, I did this purposely, be- 
 eause I wished to be discharged from my service on 
 account of my disregarding the prince's order. But 
 as there was no one to take my place there, I was still 
 kept in the office. My frequent absences gave the 
 superior officer, who kept the prince's palace during 
 his absence, great inconvenience. He found much 
 writing to be done, but on coming to the office he did 
 not find me there, and often scolded me. But I did 
 not mind it. I simply requested him to discharge me 
 from the service at once. Finding me beyond his 
 control, he often summoned my grandfather to his 
 office and scolded him also. So my grandfather be-
 
 ENTERS NAVAL SCHOOL OF SHOGUN. 27 
 
 gan to meddle with my study. But I remaiued as 
 obstinate as ever, and kept up my study even in this 
 trying way. When my father returned he resumed 
 his service, and I was released. Still I could not get 
 rid of the service of the prince altogether. 
 
 " Just about that time the country was in fearful 
 commotion. Assassination and bloodshed occurred 
 here and there almost every day. Being frightened 
 by this, my coward prince selected a number of the 
 younger persons from his retainers to be his life- 
 guards. Unfortunately, I was chosen to be one of 
 them. Whenever he went out of his palace I was 
 obliged to follow him. Early in the spring of my 
 eighteenth year I followed him as far as Annaka. Of 
 course he was carried in a kago, and we, his lifeguards, 
 were obliged to follow him on foot. It required in 
 me no small amount of patience to be forced into 
 such a servitude. When I came home from Annaka 
 I was utterly disgusted with the prince's service. I 
 often planned to run away from home in order to get 
 rid of it, but I was not bold enough to do so. I was 
 too fondly tied up to my home, and was much afraid 
 of causing great sorrow and disgrace to my parents 
 and grandfather. While I was in this hard fix I was 
 not discouraged with the hopeless outlook, and at- 
 tempted to secure a favor from one of the prince's elder 
 men. Through his influence I was partially exempted 
 from the prince's service. How glad I was then when 
 I found more leisure hours to study. At that time I 
 had just acquired Dutch enough to read a simple 
 treatise on physics and astronomy. But I was utterly 
 ignorant of mathematics, and the simplest calculations 
 in this treatise were beyond my comprehension. So I 
 was prompted to go to the Shogun's naval school just
 
 28 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 established in Yedo, and take lessons in arithmetic 
 from its very rudiments. I believe it was then the 
 only school in the country where I coidd find efficient 
 teachers in mathematics. There I had chances to 
 hear from my teachers of the foreign steamers, and 
 sometimes I wished to see them. One day I happened 
 to walk on the shore of Yedo Bay and caught a sight 
 of the Dutch warships lying at anchor. They looked 
 so stately and formidable ! When I compared those 
 dignified sea-queens side by side with our clumsy and 
 disproportioned junks, nothing further was needed to 
 convince me that the foreigners who built such war- 
 ships must be more intelligent and a superior people 
 to the Japanese. It seemed to me a mighty object 
 lesson to rouse up my ambition to cry out for the 
 general improvement and renovation of my country. 
 I supposed the first thing to be done would be to cre- 
 ate a naval fjrce, and also to build vessels of the 
 foreign style to facilitate the foreign commerce. This 
 new idea prompted me to pursue the study of naviga- 
 tion. 
 
 " In a course of two years' hard work I finished my 
 arithmetic, algebra, and geometry, and also acquired 
 the rudiments of theoretical navigation ; but my study 
 was sadly interrupted by severe measles. My illness 
 was a very serious one, and utterly enfeebled me. I 
 was obliged to stay away from my school nearly three 
 months. While I was yet feeble I began to study 
 algebra in a Dutch book, and got through with it 
 before I found myself strong enough to go out of 
 doors. But this apparent little gain caused me great 
 loss. Weak eyes, headaches, and sleeplessness came 
 upon me one after another, and I was obliged to give 
 up my studies for some time.
 
 VOYAGE TO TAMASHIMA. 29 
 
 " In the winter of the same year I had the first op- 
 portunity to take a voyage on a steamer to Tamashi- 
 ma, a seaport a little beyond Okayama. The schooner 
 belonged to the prince of Matsuyama, who was closely 
 related to my prince. On that account he gave me a 
 free passage. It took us a little over three months to 
 come back to Yedo. I enjoyed it exceedingly, and 
 was also benefited by staying away so far from my 
 prince's square inclosure where I spent all my younger 
 days, and where I supposed that the heavens were but 
 a little square patch. It was my first experience in 
 mingling with different people and seeing different 
 places. Evidently the sphere of my mental horizon 
 was much widened by that voyage. I visited, the city 
 of Osaka, where I had my first opportunity to taste 
 beef. Being filled by a fresh idea for freedom, I 
 planned to get rid of my obligation to my prince by 
 connecting myself with the Shogun's government. 
 The way to secure it was to be employed by him as a 
 navigator, but that plan was soon banished from my 
 thought when I found out something of the life of 
 those employed in the Shogun's navy. Their base 
 and licentious life shocked me. I did not like to min- 
 gle with them. So I found no way to sever myself 
 from my prince. Still my strong desire to obtain 
 freedom became a real incentive to disregard and dis- 
 obey him. I refused his order decidedly when I was 
 compelled to take up a musket and prepare myself to 
 be his soldier. 
 
 " The war-cloud was then becoming intensely thick 
 in the country. My prince was obliged to stand up 
 for the cause of the unfortunate Shogun against the 
 rising imperial party. As for me, I had full sympathy 
 with the latter party, and often wished to join them.
 
 30 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 Yet a tender cord which bound me to my parents and 
 grandfather tied me also to their prince. This was to 
 me another severe trial. I became extremely nervous 
 and irritable, and I might have been utterly ruined if 
 I had not found a consoling friend to rescue me from 
 this trouble. He often invited me to his house to 
 study Dutch with him, and as he was farther advanced 
 in the study he was a great help to me. He lent me 
 a number of books to read, and among them I found 
 a Japanese translation of the story of Robinson Cru- 
 soe. It created in me a desire to visit foreign lands. 
 Being pleased with it, I showed it to my grand- 
 father and urged him to read it. When he read it 
 through, he gave me a solemn warning, saying, 
 ' Young man, don't read such a book ; I fear it will 
 mislead you.' At that thne I received permission 
 from my prince to go to a private school, and stayed 
 there a part of the time when he did not require my 
 service. Some tune afterwards my friend lent me a 
 number of Chinese books. One of them was a his- 
 torical geography of the United States written by the 
 Rev. Dr. Bridgman of the North China mission. An- 
 other was a brief History of the world written by an 
 English missionary in China. Another was Dr. Wil- 
 liamson's little magazine ; and what excited most 
 my curiosity were a few Christian books, published 
 either at Shanghai or Hongkong. I read them with 
 close attention. I was partly a skeptic, and partly 
 struck with reverential awe. I became acquainted 
 with the name of the Creator through those Dutch 
 books I studied before, but it never came home so dear 
 to my heart as when I read the simple story of God's 
 creation of the universe on those pages of a brief 
 Chinese Bible History. I found out that the world
 
 DETERMINES UPON FLIGHT. 31 
 
 we live upon was created by his unseen hand, and not 
 by a mere chance. I discovered in the same History 
 his other name was the 'Heavenly Father,' which 
 created in me more reverence towards Him, because I 
 thought He was more to me than a mere Creator of 
 the world. All these books helped me to behold a 
 being somewhat dimly yet in my mental eye, who was 
 so blindly concealed from me during the first two 
 decades of my life. 
 
 " Not being able to see any foreign missionaries 
 then, I could not obtain any explanations on many 
 points, and I wished at once to visit a land where the 
 gospel is freely taught, and from whence teachers of 
 God's words were sent out. Having recognized God 
 as my Heavenly Father, I felt I was no longer in- 
 separably bound to my parents. I discovered for the 
 first time that the doctrines of Confucius on the filial 
 relation were too narrow and fallacious. I said then : 
 4 1 am no more my parents', but my God's.' A strong 
 cord which had held me strongly to my father's home 
 was broken asunder at that moment. I felt then 
 that I must take my own course. I must serve my 
 Heavenly Father more than my earthly parents. This 
 new idea gave me courage to make a decision to for- 
 sake my prince, and also to leave my home and my 
 country temporarily. 
 
 44 While I was walking on the streets of Yedo one 
 morning, I met quite unexpectedly a friend whose ac- 
 quaintance I formed during my voyage to Tamashima. 
 He informed me that the prince's schooner was go- 
 ing to leave Yedo for Hakodate within three days. 
 Knowing that I was still interested in navigation, he 
 asked me whether I would take a short voyage to 
 Hakodate with her. Possibly it was a mere compli-
 
 32 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 mentary question on his part, but to me it was a question 
 of no small interest. He went off on his way quickly, 
 and I my own, without saying anything definite on 
 the subject. But soon after the separation a thought 
 flashed on me like lightning, that I must not miss this 
 opportunity for going to Hakodate, and from thence 
 attempt an escape to a foreign land. Then the ques- 
 tion was how to avail myself of this opportunity. I 
 knew almost too well that my prince would not give 
 me permission to go so far as Hakodate. I thought 
 then the most feasible way to execute my object would 
 be to secure the favor of the Prince Matsuyama, the 
 owner of the schooner, before I said anything either 
 to my prince or to my parents. Without coming 
 home I went directly to a confidential counselor of 
 the prince to ask him to secure the prince's favor for 
 me, to give me a free passage to Hakodate in his ves- 
 sel. He was much pleased to see me, as I was previ- 
 ously acquainted with him, and presented the case at 
 once to his prince in my behalf. The matter was ar- 
 ranged with the prince that he should hire me to be 
 employed in his vessel on her passage to Hakodate, 
 and should ask my prince's leave that I might go. 
 The prince complied with all my requests with great 
 pleasure, and sent a messenger to my prince to ob- 
 tain leave for me from his service. The messenger 
 was particularly instructed by him to obtain a favor- 
 able reply without the least delay. Of course my 
 prince could not refuse this special request of Prince 
 Matsuyama, and gave a favorable answer to the mes- 
 senger at once. This settled my case fairly, and no 
 one could prevent my departure for Hakodate. 
 
 " When the news reached my father he was utterly 
 confounded ; and although he was quite unwilling to
 
 FAREWELLS. 33 
 
 let me go, he could not change the order of the 
 prince. It surprised every one of my neighbors and 
 acquaintances. There was no time to be lost for my 
 preparation ; but, through the great diligence of my 
 mother and my sisters, I was quite well equipped to 
 start at once. Two days after the matter was decided 
 that I must depart from home, my grandfather pro- 
 vided a generous dinner, and invited our neighbors 
 and friends to partake of it with us. When we were 
 all seated in a circle in our parlor, having one of 
 those low dinner - tables before each one, and were 
 ready to commence eating, he passed around a cup of 
 cold water for us to sip from, after the manner of our 
 solemn departing ceremony, generally performed when 
 we expect no fair chance of seeing each other again. 
 What a trying hour it was to my inexperienced heart ! 
 for every one who was present wept, and none raised 
 up their faces except myself and my grandfather. 
 He skillfully concealed his tears and appeared un- 
 usually cheerful ; and I kept myself very brave. 
 When the dinner was over my grandfather said to 
 me : ' My dear child, your future will be like seeking 
 a pleasure on a mountain of full blossoms. Go your 
 way without a least fear.' This unexpected parting 
 from his lips gave me a full courage to start from 
 home like a man. Then I bowed to him, to my par- 
 ents, my sisters, and all who were invited there, and 
 left my dear home which I did not expect to see 
 again before I should see the wide world. 
 
 " My younger brother followed me on the street 
 of Yedo to a considerable distance. When I looked 
 back to speak to him I found him sadly weeping. 
 Then said I : ' Why do you weep, my brother ? You 
 are like a girl. You had better go home from here.*
 
 34 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 So I sent him back, giving him my parting instruc- 
 tion to be ever diligent in his study. (This was my 
 last sight of my brother. He died in the year 1871, 
 three years before I returned to my home.) Early 
 the following morning we sailed out of Yedo bay, 
 leaving that great city beyond the horizon, glancing 
 now and then at the snow-capped, beautiful Fusiyama 
 in the distance. We stopped here and there on the 
 way to Hakodate for the merchandise of the prince. 
 At the entrance of our harbor we might have ex- 
 perienced a sad shipwreck, being helplessly carried 
 by the strong tide against a reef, if we had not re- 
 ceived kindly help from the shore to tow us out of 
 danger. It was in the early part of the spring of 
 1864 when we left Yedo, and within a month we 
 reached Hakodate in safety. Here I was planning to 
 get access to some foreigners, that through their favor 
 I might attempt an escape. Through a friend of 
 mine I was introduced to Pere Nicholi, a Russian 
 priest, to be his teacher of the Japanese language, 
 so that through his influence I might attain my ob- 
 ject. 
 
 " Being far away from home, I became more care- 
 ful in my observations ; what struck me most was the 
 corrupt condition of the people. I thought then, a 
 mere material progress will prove itself useless so 
 long as their morals are in such a deplorable state. 
 Japan needs a moral reformation more than mere 
 material progress, and my purpose was more strength- 
 ened to visit a foreign land. 
 
 "After my being with the Russian priest nearly 
 a month at his house, I gradually introduced to him 
 my secret object, and asked his assistance to carry 
 it out. I told him then what Japan needs most is
 
 PERE NICHOLL 35 
 
 moral reformation, and so far as I am convinced the 
 reformation must be brought through Christianity. 
 He was much pleased with my talk, but warned me 
 against such a project as I had revealed to him. He 
 urged me to stay with him, and told me he would be 
 glad to give me lessons on the Bible as well as in 
 English. Being discouraged with his warning, I began 
 to seek some friends in the foreign concession. The 
 very first friend I found there was a Japanese clerk 
 employed by an English merchant, who showed me a 
 strangely kind attention at a brief interview. I liked 
 him very much and asked him the favor to be received 
 at his office quite often. He told me he would wel- 
 come me at any time when he was free from business, 
 and, furthermore, he agreed to teach me English. But 
 after a few interviews with him I revealed to him my 
 long-cherished plan. He was much pleased with it 
 and promised me he would keep it in mind. Having 
 an intense desire to carry out my project, I assumed 
 the costume of the common citizen, and tried to keep 
 myself unnoticed when I went out on the street at 
 Hakodate. I laid aside my long sword, which was 
 then regarded as a mark of the samurai class. I 
 also dressed my hair more simply. It was not more 
 than a week after my confidential conversation with 
 him, when he told me I might equip myself at once 
 for leaving the country. An American captain had 
 given him a consent to take me as far as China. It 
 was his plan that, if I got away as far as China, there 
 might be a better opportunity for me to find a pas- 
 sage to the United States. How glad I was then 
 when I was informed of this fair chance of my seek 
 ing something in an unknown land beyond the sea! 
 " Just at that time Pere Nicholi was absent from
 
 36 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 his house for his summer vacation, and had left it 
 entirely to my charge. Having stayed there nearly 
 two months, I had formed a number of acquaintances, 
 some of whom were high officers of the local govern- 
 ment, but to only a few of them did I reveal my 
 plans. When I was almost ready to embark in an 
 American vessel, I made a pretense of being called 
 back to my home, lest my sudden disappearance from 
 Hakodate might rouse suspicion in some of the officers 
 that I was to take refuge in a foreign vessel, and 
 a government ship would be sent to chase after me. 
 At this time any one attempting to leave the country 
 without permission of the government, if retaken, suf- 
 fered death penalty. 
 
 " While I was making a hasty preparation I found 
 a little spare hour to get my photograph taken by a 
 Russian artist, to be sent to my parents with my fare- 
 well letter. Thereby I gave them notice of my de- 
 parture for a far-off land, having America in view. 1 
 
 " At the appointed hour I called on my Japanese 
 friend at the foreign concession, who agreed to take 
 me over to the American vessel, which was ready to 
 sail on the following morning for Shanghai. He was 
 there waiting for me, and gave me a warm welcome. 
 He made some hot lemonade for us to drink before 
 we started together on that midnight adventure, and 
 told me I must not be nervous about my hazardous 
 risk. But to my remembrance I was not nervous at all. 
 Before I reached his place I heard a dog barking in 
 the distance, and perceived at once that my Japanese 
 
 1 This letter was not delivered, lest the friend to whose care it was 
 committed, and the father also, might be subjected to severe punish- 
 ment by the government ; and three years elapsed before the father 
 f Neesima heard from his son.
 
 ESCAPE FROM HAKODATE. 37 
 
 shoes attracted the attention of the animal ; so I took 
 them off on the spot, in order to detect how far or in 
 what direction that barking creature might be. When 
 I told my friend where I had left my shoes, he rushed 
 out in his bare feet and brought them back to me. 
 Then we went down together to a wharf where he had 
 ready a small boat. While we were standing on the 
 wharf we heard somebody coming, so I hurried to the 
 boat and laid flat down on the bottom, to make an ap- 
 pearance that I was one of the bundles that contained 
 a few articles of my own. It proved to be a watch- 
 man, and the chance was he would catch both of us. 
 But, providentially, he was a coward, and dared not 
 approach close enough to detect us. He only saw 
 my friend on the wharf about to untie the boat, and 
 asked him in a trembling voice, ' Who is here ? ' 'It 
 is I,' replied my friend calmly, and said further that 
 he had necessary business with the captain of an 
 American vessel which could not be delayed until to- 
 morrow. My friend was well known to the watchman, 
 who recognized him at once, and his brief explana- 
 tion, spoken in such a quiet and confidential manner, 
 was quite enough to be a passport to let him off from 
 the wharf even in a midnight hour. As we rowed 
 away we saw the thousands of lights on the shore. 
 The people were celebrating a festival of one of their 
 heathen gods. As the American vessel was lying 
 quite far from the shore, it required in us considerable 
 effort to reach it. The captain was waiting for us, 
 and we were taken on board the Berlin without the 
 least delay. Giving me a warm grip of hand, my 
 friend bade me farewell and rowed to the shore alone, 
 and I was taken to a store-room of the cabin and 
 locked up. I went to sleep at once, and had a splen-
 
 38 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 did night, being aroused by the brisk steps of sailors 
 overhead in the morning. I heard also some Jap- 
 anese talking with the captain in the cabin, custom- 
 house officers, come on board to examine the vessel 
 before she left the harbor. It was useless for me to 
 rise, because I was locked up in my room ; so I re- 
 mained quietly waiting for the captain's summons. 
 
 " At that moment all the past events of my life came 
 to my recollection. What troubled me most was my 
 filial affection to my parents and grandfather, so touch- 
 ingly roused up then. However, it was too late for 
 me to look back, and I was glad for my success so far. 
 It was no small undertaking for me to start a new life 
 who had no experience in hardships, and to launch 
 myself into the almost boundless ocean to seek some- 
 thing to satisfy my unquenchable appetite. What 
 kept up my courage was an idea that the unseen hand 
 would not fail to guide me. I had also an idea of 
 risking my life for a new adventure, and said within 
 myself : if t fail in my attempt altogether, it may be 
 no least loss for my country ; but if I am permitted 
 to come home after my long exile to yet unknown 
 lands, I may render some service to my dear country. 
 
 " Toward noon the captain unlocked my door and 
 called me up on deck. Then the vessel was quite far 
 off from the harbor, and that beautiful city Hakodate 
 was almost sunk beyond the horizon. We were sail- 
 ing along the coast, and the blue mountains were more 
 or less within our sight for twelve days. When we 
 came to leave the blue peaks of those mountain islands 
 beyond the expansive horizon, I climbed up into the 
 rigging to catch their last sight. I felt then some- 
 what sensitive, but some thoughts of the future gave 
 me fresh courage, and I looked forward to China in-
 
 EXPERIENCES ON SHIPBOARD. 39 
 
 stead of looking homeward. Three days after I lost 
 sight of our mountain island our vessel was towed up 
 to Shanghai by a small tugboat. 
 
 " Here I must mention my experience on the voy- 
 age. As I was unable to pay my passage, I agreed 
 with the captain to work for it. So I commenced my 
 service in the cabin. Alas I I could not speak a single 
 word in English. So the captain was kind enough to 
 teach me the names of the objects found in the cabin. 
 It was a regular object lesson. He pointed out an ob- 
 ject, speaking its name distinctly that I might catch 
 it. There was one passenger on board. I know not 
 whether he was an American or an Englishman. He 
 also taught me English. Sometimes he treated me 
 very kindly, and sometimes very roughly. I was once 
 beaten by him because I did not understand what he 
 ordered me to do. Then I was terribly enraged, and 
 rushed down to my room for my Japanese sword to 
 revenge myself. When I caught my sword and was 
 about to dash out of the room, a thought came to me 
 at once that I must take a serious consideration before 
 I should take such an action. So I sat down on my 
 bed and said within myself: This may be a mere 
 trifling matter ; I may possibly meet still harder trials 
 hereafter. If I cannot bear this now, how can I ex- 
 pect to meet a serious one ? I felt quite ashamed of 
 my impatience, and resolved that I should never resort 
 to my sword for any causes. 
 
 " Another event took place on the voyage to China. 
 When I had emptied a dish tub, after washing dishes, 
 I carelessly threw a tablespoon overboard. The Chi- 
 nese steward frightened me by saying, ' The captain 
 will beat you.' I thought it might be a costly silver 
 spoon. Then I took out all the Japanese money I
 
 40 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 had, went to the cabin, and confessed to the captain 
 by making motions with my hands and shoulders, beg- 
 ging him to take the money for the lost spoon. To 
 my great surprise he smiled at me and refused to take 
 it from me. And here I must not fail to mention the 
 name of the captain who so kindly offered to take me 
 to China at the risk of losing his vessel, viz. : Captain 
 William T. Savory, a citizen of Salem, Mass. At 
 Shanghai I was transferred to another American ship 
 called Wild Rover, commanded by Captain Horace S. 
 Taylor, a native of Chatham, Mass. As Captain Sa- 
 vory was obliged to go back to Japan in the same 
 vessel, he requested Captain Taylor to take charge 
 of me. 
 
 " A few days after I came to the ship Wild Rover 
 I presented my long sword to the captain, requesting 
 him to take me to the United States, and I agreed to 
 work out my passage without pay. So I began to 
 work in his cabin. Not being able to call me by my 
 Japanese name, the captain gave me a ' new name,' 
 Joe. Hence my American parents called me Joseph. 
 The ship remained in Shanghai until the first part of 
 September, then sailed to Foochoo for lumber, to be 
 brought to the former port again. Then she went to 
 Hongkong, and from there to Saigon, where she took 
 a cargo of rice for Hongkong. While there I wanted 
 to buy a copy of the Chinese New Testament, but 
 found that my Japanese money would not pass there. 
 So I requested the captain to buy my small sword for 
 eight dollars. Some time after I obtained that money, 
 the captain gave me permission to go on shore with 
 the Chinese steward to get a sight of the city. Then 
 I had a fine chance to purchase a copy of the New 
 Testament in a Chinese bookstore. Soon after the
 
 SAILS FOR BOSTON. 41 
 
 ship unloaded she sailed for Manilla to get a full 
 cargo of hemp for the homeward voyage. When we 
 were ready to sail out from the harbor of Manilla 
 there was a report that an English steamer was lying 
 in wait for American vessels at the entrance of the 
 harbor. We had no idea that the civil war in the 
 United States was over then, and the captain feared 
 that English boat might do some mischief to the ship. 
 He busied himself on deck with his spyglass, and the 
 mates were hurrying down to the magazine to take 
 out powder and balls to be used for self-defense. How- 
 ever, we sailed forward towards the suspicious ship 
 and passed her without the least disturbance. It was 
 the first of April, 1865, when we left Manilla, and it 
 took us just four months to reach Boston. We did 
 not stop on the way, as we had plenty of provisions 
 and water. 
 
 " During the voyage my business was to wait upon 
 the captain at his meals, to keep the cabin in order, 
 etc. I often pulled ropes when I was free from the 
 captain's service. The most enjoyable part of the 
 voyage was my daily calculation of the ship's position 
 with the captain. He was extremely kind to me, and 
 treated me as if I were one of his own brothers. He 
 never spoke any cross words to me. Every one on 
 board treated me pleasantly. I often wished to go to 
 the forecastle to see the sailors, but I was not allowed 
 to do so. The captain warned me to keep far from 
 them. We enjoyed fine weather and fair winds 
 throughout the voyage, with the exception of one or 
 two rough storms. When just off the Cape of Good 
 Hope we saw a waterspout ; it was the finest sight I 
 ever saw. Then we caught the trade winds, and sailed 
 daily thirteen miles an hour on an average.
 
 42 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 " When we came near Cape Cod we were informed 
 by a fisherman that the civil war was ended, and Pres- 
 ident Lincoln assassinated. As we slowly entered the 
 harbor of Boston, and saw the beautiful, busy city, 
 with the gilt dome within a short distance, the captain 
 ordered the crew to let go the anchor. Down it went, 
 and all on board rejoiced that the voyage was ended. 
 
 " But to me it was more than mere rejoicing, for I 
 found soon afterward that the end of the voyage was 
 going to be my happy destiny. Through the kindness 
 of the captain I was introduced to the owner of the 
 ship and his wife. They became at once my fostering 
 parents, in the land of my adoption, through whose 
 untiring care, wise guidance, and constant prayers, I 
 was permitted to realize some dreams I used to dream 
 at home so often and so vaguely in my younger days." 
 
 To these " younger days " Neesima often referred 
 in his journals of later years. Of his mother he 
 says : 
 
 " She was a very kind-hearted woman, always ready 
 to help her neighbors along, though she found so 
 much to do in her own family. . . . One day she was 
 sick in bed. I was very anxious for her, and wished 
 to procure some remedy, though she had something 
 from the doctor. So I went to the temple and prayed 
 to the god that he would cure my mother. I bought 
 a little bit of cake, which was a portion of the morn- 
 ing offering, and gave it to her for a remedy, hoping 
 earnestly that it might do some good to her. I knew 
 not, indeed, whether nature cured her, or whether her 
 will or faith in the god made her whole, but she be- 
 came better soon after she received that cake. She 
 truly believed that the god had granted my earnest 
 request for her and restored her health so soon. I
 
 EARLY REMINISCENCES. 43 
 
 had done the same thing for my neighbors, and was 
 often successful in curing them." 
 
 Of his grandfather, for whom he entertained the 
 warmest love, he says : 
 
 " He performed his duty faithfully as steward for 
 forty years. He often entreated the prince to dismiss 
 him from office because, being well stricken with 
 years, he found its duties rather tedious. After sev- 
 eral entreaties he was permitted to retire with honor 
 and a pension, when seventy-eight years of age, just 
 one year before my leaving home. He took especial 
 pains to instruct me, and in the evening took me on 
 his lap and told me stories of heroes and good men 
 who lived long ago. He instructed me to obey my 
 parents, to be kind to my friends, to keep my tongue 
 quiet, to be humble, not to steal, nor lie, nor flatter. He 
 loved me very deeply, very intensely, and very affec- 
 tionately. Oh, I could not forget what he did for me." 
 
 Of himself he writes : 
 
 " I was obedient to my parents, and, as they early 
 taught me to do, served gods made by hand with great 
 reverence. I strictly observed the days of my an- 
 cestors and departed friends, and went to the grave- 
 yards to worship their spirits. I often rose up early 
 in the morning, went to a temple which was at least 
 three and a half miles from home, where I worshiped 
 the gods, and returned promptly, reaching home be- 
 fore breakfast. I did that not only because I ex- 
 pected some blessing from the god, but that I might 
 receive praise from my parents and neighbors. . . . 
 When Commodore Perry came to Yedo Bay and 
 forced us to open the port to the American people, we 
 desired very strongly to expel him from the coast, 
 though we had not any means to do so. We had
 
 44 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 been sleeping in peace over three hundred years, and 
 had reached the lowest degree of effeminacy. Our 
 swords began to rust in their sheaths. We sent them 
 to the factories to be repaired for use. Gunsmiths 
 who had been poor for so long for want of business 
 suddenly began to clothe themselves in soft garments, 
 while theatre men, who lived by the mercy of the 
 fashionable people, were deprived of their luxury. 
 Every one who had the privilege of wearing swords 
 began to devote himself to sword exercise, drilling, and 
 horse riding. Although I was then quite young, yet I 
 desired to be a brave soldier, or a man of honor, like 
 those whom I found so often in our ancient history. I 
 frequently went to the temple of the god of war, prayed 
 sincerely that he should give me strength, and often 
 performed very foolish ceremonies for his service. 
 Once, when I was reading a life of a Chinese hero, I 
 came across a famous phrase which he proclaimed 
 when he quitted the sword-exercise : ' A sword is only 
 designed to slay a single man, but I am going to learn 
 to kill ten thousand enemies.' That is, he was inclin- 
 ing to study some work of stratagem. Though I was 
 not able to measure my own quality, yet I desired to 
 follow his example, and wished to kill many thousands 
 of enemies, not by a sword, but by stratagem. This 
 thought helped me to quit sword-exercise and to confine 
 myself entirely to study. I studied very diligently, 
 and often went to bed after cock-crow. I hated the 
 western nations because they were foreigners, and dis- 
 liked at first to study the language, which seemed to me 
 so curious and strange. My prince was vety kind to 
 me . . . but providence did not spare his life. He 
 died by a disease of the throat when I was sixteen 
 years of age. It caused me a great sorrow, and de-
 
 EARLY REMINISCENCES. 45 
 
 stroyed entirely my dawning hope to study. When 
 his younger brother took his place, he changed most 
 everything which his departed brother had established. 
 The school was entirely neglected, and many scholars 
 left it because the prince expressed his hatred towards 
 them instead of encouraging them. He chose the 
 most ignorant and foolish persons among his people 
 for his cup-bearers, and discharged all the best men 
 whom his brother had employed. He appointed me 
 an assistant of his secretary, and kept me busy like a 
 slave. Besides the secretaryship on one hand, I had 
 forty or fifty little pupils on the other, and could 
 scarcely find a time to study Chinese. It was a very 
 trying work indeed to teach such young playful pu- 
 pils. When I treated them too gently they began to 
 think I was too easy, and did not study very hard ; 
 and when I whipped them they became more obsti- 
 nate, and some of them kept crying a long while and 
 did not study at all. I was very much disgusted in 
 teaching them, because my heart was not in it, but on 
 study. I frequently thought that I should run away 
 from home and go to a place where I might further 
 my knowledge. I could not keep down my rambling 
 thoughts, and often desired to perform that plan." 
 
 Neesima's diary prior to his arrival in Boston, and 
 the notebooks written while pursuing his studies at 
 home, are exceedingly interesting. On the long voy- 
 age from Hakodate to Boston he filled several books 
 with his attempts at English composition. Everything 
 was new to this boy, whose world had hitherto been the 
 " square inclosure " of his prince. Every mechanical 
 contrivance about the ship, the capstan, force pump, 
 pulley tackle, steering gear, etc., was accurately delin- 
 eated in perspective, and to these drawings was added
 
 46 EARLY LIFE. 
 
 a detailed explanation of the principles involved and 
 the uses subserved. Under the picture of a windlass 
 occurs the first sentence in English : " I will write the 
 figure of everything in this ship if my eyes does get 
 better." The Japanese junk in which he made the 
 voyage to Takashima, and afterwards to Hakodate, 
 touched at several ports along the coast, either for 
 trading purposes, to make surveys, or to seek shelter. 
 His journal describes these ports minutely, and con- 
 tains maps of their harbors, the names of their gov- 
 ernors, the condition of the castle defenses, a his- 
 tory of the outlying provinces, with statistics of their 
 products, exports, taxes, and population, as also his 
 own personal observations on the moral condition of 
 the people. He keenly regrets the prevalence of 
 drunkenness and prostitution, and the conviction that 
 no merely material progress would be sufficient to 
 secure his country's prosperity sharpens his hunger 
 for Christianity. At Hakodate he went daily to the 
 Russian hospital for the treatment of his eyes, and 
 records his surprise on finding that the poor were 
 received and cared for without money and without 
 price. 
 
 It appears from his own statement that he was, 
 from a Japanese point of view, well educated. His 
 knowledge of the Chinese classics was extensive ; he 
 was an expert penman and a natural artist. Before 
 leaving Hakodate he had mastered in Dutch the ele- 
 ments of arithmetic, algebra, geometry, and naviga- 
 tion, and acquired the rudiments of physics and 
 astronomy. His notebooks on the former subjects are 
 almost treatises. He rewrites in his own language 
 every demonstration, and solves innumerable problems 
 and exercises. At every page one is impressed by
 
 IN QUEST OF TRUTH. 47 
 
 the earnestness and persistence with which this young 
 mind pursues its quest of truth and knowledge in 
 spite of ridicule, blows, and bodily infirmity. Here, 
 too, is the record of the struggle with parental obedi- 
 ence, of the fears of failure and disgrace. From 
 every easy avenue open to ambition and advancement 
 he turned aside. From the strong influences of the 
 religious and social systems in which he had been 
 reared he broke away, because they failed to satisfy 
 him. His eye was fixed upon no narrow horizon of 
 personal advantage. With a far-sightedness which is 
 marvelous in one so young and inexperienced, he dis- 
 cerned dimly the true source of future good for his 
 native land, and following steadfastly the light of that 
 conviction went steadily on his own way, the true pa- 
 triot, braving the death which would have been the 
 only welcome home in the event of failure.
 
 CHAPTER H. 
 
 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 HAVING decided, not without some hesitation, to 
 undertake Neesima's education, Mr. and Mrs. Hardy 
 accompanied him to Andover, Mass., late in Septem- 
 ber, 1865. Plans for his future study were necessa- 
 rily vague, but the mastery of English was clearly in- 
 dispensable to all progress, and he was therefore placed 
 in the English department of Phillips Academy. 
 Fearing that as a foreigner he might be subjected to 
 annoyance, Mr. Hardy consulted Dr. Samuel H. Tay- 
 lor, the principal of the academy, with reference to his 
 location in some private family, and was recommended 
 to Mr. and Miss Hidden, who lived in a pleasant 
 house on a small farm in the outskirts of the village. 
 Mr. Hardy called at once upon Miss Hidden, who re- 
 ceived his proposition with surprise. Her brother was 
 in delicate health, they lived quietly without servants, 
 had never taken boarders, and could not for a mo- 
 ment entertain the idea of receiving a Japanese unac- 
 customed to American ways of living and unable to 
 speak the English language. Neesima's manuscript 
 account of the circumstances under which he left 
 Japan was, however, left with Miss Hidden. As be- 
 fore, this simple narrative opened the hearts of its 
 readers, and on the following day Mr. Hardy was 
 notified that the Hiddens would receive Keesima. 
 One half of their large house was occupied by Mr.
 
 ENTERS PHILLIPS ACADEMY. 49 
 
 Ephraim Flint, Jr., then completing his theological 
 course in the seminary. Both Mr. Flint and his wife 
 took the greatest interest in the young stranger, and 
 gave much of their time to his instruction. This in- 
 terest developed into a warm friendship, and in later 
 years Neesima often visited Mr. Flint at Hinsdale, 
 Mass., where he was settled, and where he died, 
 much mourned and beloved. 
 
 Neesima remained in Andover until the fall of 
 1867, when he was sent to Amherst to take such stud- 
 ies as would best fit him for his future work. His 
 time at Andover was devoted to English, natural sci- 
 ence, and mathematics, and, on leaving the academy, 
 Dr. Taylor writes of him : " What he has done he has 
 done well." His eyes were not strong, and he was at 
 this time under the care of a Boston oculist. Any 
 bodily weakness alarmed him, and the struggle be- 
 tween the desire to improve his opportunities and the 
 fear of jeopardizing by overwork his "great aim" is 
 often recorded in his journal. 
 
 On the flyleaf of this journal he writes, on reaching 
 Andover, the verse which of all others occurs most 
 frequently in his private papers: "For God so loved 
 the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that 
 whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but 
 have everlasting life." "This verse," he said in later 
 years, "is the sun among all the stars which shine 
 upon the pages of God's holy word;" and the vital 
 principle of religion was ever for him the conviction 
 of the love of God for man. On the opposite page of 
 the journal is found this prayer : 
 
 " O Lord, Thou picked out me from darkness, for- 
 saking my parents whom I did love, and bringeth me 
 here, passing boundless ocean very safely, no hurri-
 
 50 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 cane, no tempest, but always fair wind. O Lord, 
 Thou let me acknowledge thy holy Word every day, 
 and maketh me warm bed to lie down in, and prepar- 
 eth me nice table to eat enough. O Lord, no man 
 can do such goodness and mercy for me but Thou only. 
 O Lord, wash away my sins, take up my evil heart 
 and give me right spirit to understand and remember 
 thy holy Word; and let my eyes and ears be good to 
 see and hear thy holy Word more and more. O God, 
 wilt Thou help me to destroy many gods and idols? 
 Please destroy them with thy power and let me be 
 comforted. O Lord, I will never keep thy name in 
 vain, and I will try to obey thy commandments as I 
 can. I ask Thee for my helpers, teachers, parents, 
 and all brethren; keep out from them illness and 
 temptation. For thine is power and glory and king- 
 dom forever. Amen." 
 
 FROM MART E. HIDDEN TO MR. HARDY. 
 
 ANDOVEK, January 2, 1866. 
 
 At my brother's request I reply to your note, which 
 was received in due time. Joseph was glad to get 
 some word from you, and has rather been looking for 
 you since the week after the term closed, not feeling 
 certain what disposition was to be made of him. I 
 gathered from what you said that his entering school 
 here was somewhat of an experiment. You doubtless 
 have been apprised of his efficiency through Dr. Tay- 
 lor, but he has another teacher to whom he recites 
 every evening, and who speaks of him as going ahead 
 very fast. This is the gentleman who lives in the 
 other part of the house. Both he and his wife have, 
 from the first, taken great interest in this young Jap- 
 anese, and seem to consider him a door of usefulness
 
 CORRESPONDENCE. 51 
 
 opened them in their at present somewhat private life ; 
 and really the benefit he derives from Mr. Flint is far 
 greater than from the teacher in the academy, though 
 he needs contact with school life. We find Joseph 
 a gentleman, and it is to our shame as a Christian 
 community that we are not more in advance of this 
 "heathen brought to our own door," as one has said. 
 
 When, by his own artless conversation we are led 
 to see how he has resisted temptations thrown in his 
 way, and shown himself an example of good report, we 
 are led to feel that the hand of God is upon him, and 
 that he may yet become a chosen vessel in the redemp- 
 tion of his people from darkness and idolatry to the 
 glorious Gospel of the Blessed God. 
 
 He has been very busy through the vacation with 
 his studies. We can hardly avoid giving him consid- 
 erable attention, as something needs to be explained 
 or corrected very often. He is very grateful for any 
 favors shown him, and is ready to do any in return. 
 He is very skillful with his China-brush, and I have 
 suggested to him to send to you a specimen of his 
 drawing. . . . He has a profound sense of gratitude 
 for what you are doing for him, and seems only to 
 wish to be comfortable. His aim appears to be the 
 good of his people, and his health he feels to be an 
 important consideration. 
 
 I have no fancy or desire to take boarders, and 
 should not in this instance except for the peculiar cir- 
 cumstances. We have made him a regular member 
 of the family ; he sits with us all the time and shares 
 all the privileges of the family. It is not often that 
 we find one who can be received in this way without 
 a feeling of intrusion, but he is an exception.
 
 52 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 TO MB. HAKDY. 
 
 ANDOVEK, January 1, 1866. 
 
 I am very well and had a most comfortable New 
 Year. O, I may say I never had such a comfortable 
 New Year in my life, because I had enough of all 
 things that I wanted without any trouble and labor. 
 O dear Sir, I feel your kindness and goodness from 
 the top of my head to the extreme of my feet, and I 
 wish you to know that since I came here how happy I 
 am, and how successful as follows : 
 
 In the school I had recitations in arithmetic from 
 decimal fractions until duodecimal, and I heard many 
 scholars read or spell in English. O dear Sir, it seems 
 to me I have found a kind and godly neighbor called 
 Mr. Flint, who lives in Mr. Hidden's house. He 
 teaches me every evening the arithmetic, and I have 
 recited to him through reduction, signs, definitions, 
 vulgar fractions, decimal fractions, addition, subtrac- 
 tion, multiplication, division, interest, and compound 
 interest, until commission. A few days ago he gave 
 me a small geography, and hears me recite about it; 
 and lets me write some compositions, and corrects 
 them for me ; and Mrs. Flint explains to me the New 
 Testament every evening, too. I have memorized 
 Beatitudes, Lord's Prayer, golden rule, 22nd Chap. 
 Math. 37th verse, 3d chap. St. John 16th verse, 1st 
 and 23d Psalms, and Ten Commandments, and I have 
 read in the New Testament until the 17th Chap. Luke ; 
 and I have read out from the Old Testament the es- 
 cape of Israelites from Egypt ; their stay in a wilder- 
 ness, eating and dressing by God's miracle; Moses' 
 death; Daniel in the lion's den; three wise men in 
 the strongest fire; the strongest man Samson; the
 
 CORRESPONDENCE. 53 
 
 miracle for a widow and Naaman in the time of Eli- 
 jah ; and I have stopped in his room every evening to 
 recite out these things. 
 
 Mr. Hidden and his sister take care about me very 
 kindly, and I feel very comfortable, as if I had been 
 in my father's home. I think all these things belong 
 to the providence or mercy of God, and I must glorify, 
 love, and obey Him. I hope and believe too He will 
 bless you and your whole family. I would like to see 
 you sometime. 
 
 TO MB. HARDY. 
 
 ANDOVEB, January 20, 1866. 
 
 I am very well through God's mercy and your 
 care. Dear Sir, I am not able how to explain my 
 great thankfulness to you, but in my mind only. 
 When I rest from my study I always remember God's 
 mercy and your care, and give thanks to Him, and 
 pray to Him for you, "Bless him who helps the poor 
 for thy name's sake." Please tell me when your 
 friend will go out from Boston to Yokohama. I hope 
 to send letters to my father and my friend who lives 
 in Hakodate to let them know of my present suc- 
 cess. . . . 
 
 TO THE JAPANESE FRIEND WHO AIDED HIM TO ESCAPE 
 FROM HAKODATE. 
 
 ANDOVER, February 23, 1866. 
 
 I am very well through God's mercy since I com- 
 menced my hazardous adventure. When I called on 
 Him who made heaven and earth and sea and all that 
 in them is, my sorrow turned into joy and my misery 
 changed to success. Oh, I may surely say that it is 
 very wonderful and marvelous that such success has
 
 54 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 fallen on me. I passed through many thousand miles 
 of water very safely, without hurricane, tempest, or 
 any trouble. Also, a kind and religious man . . . 
 hears me recite in arithmetic . . . and his wife ex- 
 plains to me the most holy and valuable book in the 
 world, entitled the New Testament, and tells about 
 one Saviour Jesus Christ, who was sent down from his 
 father to enlighten the darkness and save sinners. In 
 the Academy I am studying reading, spelling, English 
 grammar, and arithmetic; also, I have a Bible lesson 
 every Sabbath. All the teachers and scholars, and 
 many who know about me, are interested in me and 
 love me, and some give me. things to please me. But 
 these things they don't do for my sake, but for the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. O dear friend, think you well 
 who is Christ; the same is the light that shines in 
 darkness. It is not the light that comes out from tho 
 sun, moon, stars, and candles ; but this the true light 
 that shines on the benighted and wicked world, and 
 guides us unto the way of salvation. The light of 
 candle is blown away, but this is the true light of 
 eternal life and we can in no wise blow it out. And 
 we may take this light through Jesus Christ. "For 
 God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten 
 Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not per- 
 ish, but have everlasting life. For God sent not his 
 son into the world to condemn the world, but that the 
 world through him might believe." See John, 3d 
 ctapt. 16-17 verses, New Testament. 
 
 O dear friend, I have nothing to repay your kind- 
 ness, but will send only "study the Bible," and my 
 photograph. Please care for your health and study 
 the book I have mentioned above. O alas ! it is not 
 the country's law to study the Bible and worship one
 
 CORRESPONDENCE. 55 
 
 tender and merciful Father who made us, loved us, 
 and gave his only begotten Son through whom we may 
 be saved. But the law ought to be broken because it 
 is made by the Devil, the King of the world. The 
 world was not made by the Devil, but by our true 
 Father who gave unto us his true law. O friend, 
 whether then is right to hearken unto the Devil more 
 than unto God, please judge you. If the fierce Devil 
 persecute you for righteousness' sake, don't trouble 
 yourself. I am sure your God will protect you from 
 evil, and though your body should be killed, your soul 
 would be received unto Hun, and you would dwell in 
 the brighter place with eternal life. I would like 
 indeed to go there with you. 
 
 Your truly friend, 
 
 NEESDIA SHIMETA. 
 
 TO MBS. HARDY. 
 
 ANDOVKR, April 9, 1866. 
 
 ... I am very glad springtime has come and 
 weather becomes warmer and pleasanter day by day, 
 birds singing here and there, and grass becoming 
 green on the wayside, fields, and hills. I hear farm- 
 ers will sow seed in the ground pretty soon. I say 
 myself, I must try to sow seed in my heart and mind, 
 that I may bear fruit unto everlasting life. When I 
 grow weary by study I take a walk for exercise. Now 
 it is too warm to wear my overcoat, and the overcoat 
 which you gave me for spring wear is very suitable for 
 this season. I feel very happy for your charitable 
 love. I have spent this vacation in reading, writing 
 composition, drawing, and translating the Gospel of 
 John in the Japanese language. Please accept these, 
 in which I have written account of the Japanese reli-
 
 56 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 .gions, and care for your health, and give my regard 
 to Mr. Hardy and your whole family. 
 
 TO MRS. HARDY. 
 
 ANDOVER, July 24, 1866. 
 
 So you (like the Samaritan) relieve me from the 
 misery, and help me to get good education, therefore 
 I will call you my neighbor. Nay, I will call you my 
 mother whom God gives me. I pray to Him for you 
 day and night that He may bless your family bounti- 
 fully. He knows our hearts and desirer If we ask 
 Him faithfully, He will answer us with best thing. . . . 
 O, be cheerful to help me (a poor boy, like a wingless 
 bird). Our Father which art in Heaven will rejoice 
 your charitable deed, and will reward to you with the 
 best thing. ... I am very glad I got through arith- 
 metic in this term. I will take algebra and grammar 
 in the next term. My eyes are not very well, but I 
 expect they shall be strong if I stop my study little 
 while and take much exercise in this vacation. This 
 afternoon I must go to the exhibition of the Academy, 
 therefore I 'have not much time to write many things 
 to you. Please give my love to Mr. Hardy and tell 
 him be very careful for this hot season. 
 
 TO MRS. HARDY. 
 
 ANDOVER, September 10, 1866. 
 
 . . . Mrs. Hidden's aunt, called Mrs. C , 
 
 commenced to be weak from the last spring and grew 
 worse and worse. Now she is in the point between 
 life and death. In the evening of the last Sunday I 
 went in her chamber and waited on her a little while. 
 Though her mind turned aside, she seemed to me 
 more quiet than any rest time. I told her: "Mrs.
 
 CORRESPONDENCE. 57 
 
 C , I pray to God for your blessing and I believe 
 
 He will answer my prayer. Won't you pray to Him ? 
 I think He will hear your prayer and bless you." 
 Then she answered: "Joseph, I thank you for your 
 kindness," bursting in tears; and she cried out quite 
 loud, "O Lord, have compassion on me, and show me 
 thy mercy through Jesus Christ." She cried twice in 
 this manner. At that time Mrs. Hidden was down- 
 stairs. She heard then this crying, and thought very 
 strangely, and came up to her chamber door and asked 
 me: "What matter is it?" I told her she made 
 prayer. She said : " Does she make prayer ? I never 
 heard her make prayer, nor noticed it in my life. I 
 am very glad about it." Then she asked her: "Do 
 you trust in Jesus?" She said: "Yes, live or die, I 
 trust in Him." She is aged about three score and 
 ten, but never said anything regard Jesus, nor made 
 prayer ; but from my single question in that Sabbath 
 evening she turned her heart unto Him who takes sins 
 away from the world. ... I believe the Lord will 
 hear her earnest prayer and guide her into everlasting 
 habitation. . . . 
 
 TO MRS. HARDY. 
 
 ANDOVER, October 27, 1866. 
 
 ... I am very well through the tender *are of 
 God. I enjoy very much my studies in this term. 
 My eyes are quite well, so that I can study during the 
 day, and in the night, least one hour and half or two. 
 In the beginning of this term I took Romans for my 
 evening study, and read through it a week ago. Mr. 
 Flint interested me very much and explained it for 
 me. Now I am reading first Corinthians. Last 
 Friday Capt. Taylor's wife wrote a letter to me, and
 
 58 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 told me he will sail to China again and he would like 
 to see me before his voyage. Therefore I wanted to 
 see him very much. But I thought within my heart 
 that I must spend some money for going up and com- 
 ing back. But in the Saturday morning Mrs. Flint 
 gave me a ticket, and Mr. Hidden presented to me 
 one dollar bill to spend it in Boston. After our morn- 
 ing prayers in the Academy I went to Boston . . . 
 then I went to Charlestown to see Capt. Taylor. He 
 was there on board the ship and seemed very glad to 
 see me. Forenoon I stayed there with him, and it 
 was very pleasant to me to spend a few hours with my 
 old acquaintance. Afterwards he took me to Boston 
 to get dinner, gave me his thin overcoat which is very 
 suitable for this season, and bought for me a very nice 
 hat, though I did not tell him about it. After a quar- 
 ter of five o'clock he came to the depot with me, 
 bought a ticket for me, and said good-by, bursting in 
 tears. O Mrs. Hardy, is it not wonderful that the 
 providence of God has fallen on me, a poor Japanese, 
 so much? 
 
 Last Monday M told me my trunk had come. 
 
 Mrs. Hardy ! when I opened the trunk I said within 
 my heart: "What shall I do to you?" because 
 you give me so many things as your own boy. Not 
 these things only, but my education, hoping that I 
 might do great good to my native land. I think, 
 though you help me so much, you hope no reward 
 from me, because you know I am poor. Therefore I 
 may say surely that your heavenly reward shall be 
 increased. Please remember the words of the Lord 
 Jesus how He said: "It is more blessed to give than 
 
 to receive." . . . Last Monday evening Mrs. C 
 
 died. I think she is sitting now by the right hand of
 
 UNITES WITH SEMINARY CHURCH. 59 
 
 Jesus. A few weeks ago Mrs. Shedd asked to you 
 about my joining the Seminary Church, and she wrote 
 to Mrs. Flint that you are approved of it. If you 
 and Mr. Hardy approve it, I shall join it the next 
 communion. Now I believe Jesus Christ is the Son 
 of God who died for our sins, and we shall be saved 
 through Him. I love Jesus more than anything else. 
 I cast whole self to Him and try to do right before 
 His sight. This is my vow. I will go back to Japan 
 and persevere to turn the people to Jesus from Devil. 
 I determined myself to Jesus so fast that nothing can 
 separate my love from Him. But my flesh is weaker 
 than my spirit, therefore I wish to join church and to 
 unite in Christ, that I may grow more Christlike and 
 I may do great good to my nation for his name's sake. 
 If you approve it, please give me answer in the next 
 week. Please care for yourself and give my love to 
 Mr. Hardy and all your family. I would like to see 
 you sometime. . . . 
 
 TO MRS. HARDY. 
 
 ANDOVEB, December 25, 1866. 
 
 It is the beautiful morning of Christmas. I feel 
 very bright and happy, and I am thankful to Heav- 
 enly Father for his remarkable care on me from the 
 time of my landing on Boston till now, as you know 
 yourself surely. . . . The communion of the church 
 in the Seminary will be observed in the next Sunday. 
 I shall join to it in that time and shall be baptized in 
 the name of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Perhaps 
 you will be very busy on the last day of this week, 
 therefore I dare not say : " Please come up here and 
 spend the next Sabbath with me. ;> But I should be 
 very happy to have you and Mr. Hardy present at 
 the communion season.
 
 60 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 TO MRS. HARDY. 
 
 ANDOVEK, May 18, 1867- 
 
 Since I departed from you I wanted to write a few 
 lines to ask how you are, but I was just as busy as 
 bees with my studies. . . . After the class got through 
 the study of natural philosophy they took botany for 
 the remainder of the term. I hesitated to take it be- 
 cause I thought I could not spend my time for flowers. 
 My teacher was in favor of it and told me it was a 
 very fine study, just as useful as natural philosophy; 
 so I was obliged to take it, and borrowed his book, 
 because it costs so much. I did not like to get it 
 without considting you. It is very hard to remember 
 names of flowers, but I enjoy very much, being en- 
 couraged to it by that God would not forsake me, be- 
 cause He cares for the minutest flower. I would like 
 to have a book of my own. If you please, send your 
 word by M and let me know if I may buy it or 
 not. Also my teacher and Mr. Flint advised me to 
 commence geometry. . . . The class in the Acad- 
 emy was too far advanced for me to enter it, so Mr. 
 Flint offered to hear me recite half an hour each 
 day. ... I like to see the Japanese Commissionary, 
 but I think better for me to hide myself from them, 
 because I am runaway boy and the law-breaker of the 
 government. . . . 
 
 TO MRS. HARDY. 
 
 NOKTH CHATHAM, August 8, 1867. 
 
 I left Andover on the 25th July to visit my 
 friends who live in North Chatham. When I came to 
 Boston I met showers many times, but I carried my 
 trunk from the Maine depot to the Old Colony depot
 
 VACATION AT CHATHAM. 61 
 
 in the interval of many showers. ... I took my seat 
 unfortunately in the back part of the car, not knowing 
 future occurrences. When we came to Tremont the 
 conductor called out the changing of the cars, but I 
 was reading a book in which I was much interested, 
 and the same time a pretty heavy shower passed us, so 
 that I could not hear his calling. When I thought 
 that I had come to an halfway place where I changed 
 cars when I came to Chatham the last time, not know- 
 ing the cars changed some time ago I asked a gentle- 
 man how far is the place where I may change cars 
 to go to Chatham. He said, "Chatham ! " much sur- 
 prised, and told me "you have the wrong train now. 
 You cannot go to Chatham to-night because this will 
 go to New Bedford." I told the conductor about it 
 and showed him my ticket to Chatham. He was a 
 very good and kind man. He said : "You cannot help 
 it now, and you must go to the next station, New 
 Bedford; " and he said also he would not charge me 
 at all. I came to Fair Haven about 7 o'clock p. M. 
 Between it and New Bedford there lies a large river. 
 I crossed it by a ferryboat and arrived at the city of 
 New Bedford safely. 
 
 I knew not anybody there at all, therefore I 
 thought it would be a safe way to find the right kind 
 of people. When I found a church I asked a gentle- 
 man about its denomination and its minister's name. 
 He answered me very kindly: "It is an Orthodox 
 
 church, and the minister's name is Mr. C ." I 
 
 asked him about his residence. He showed me his 
 house very plainly. When I went to his house and 
 rang the bell, a young lady came to the door. I 
 asked her to see Rev. Mr. C a moment. She 
 took me to the beautiful parlor and gave me a chair,
 
 62 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 saying she would call out Mr. C pretty soon, and 
 
 she asked me my name. I told her my name very 
 plainly, but she could not get hold of my last name 
 hardly, and went away understanding only that my 
 
 name is Joseph. After a while Mr. C came to 
 
 the parlor and shook my hand. Then I told him : "I 
 am a stranger. My name is Joseph Neesima. I left 
 Boston this afternoon at four o'clock to go to Chat- 
 ham, but I took the wrong train, not knowing the cars 
 changed at the station of Tremont, and I arrived in 
 this city unexpectedly. Be so kind as to direct me to 
 a house where I may pass the night with the least ex- 
 pense." He asked me: "Have you money enough to 
 pay for your lodging?" I answered him: "Yes, Sir, 
 I have, but I hope to pass the night with the least ex- 
 pense, because I did not expect at all to come to this 
 city to-night." He thought I was a poor traveler 
 and gave half of a dollar saying : " This may help you 
 to a half of your lodging." I did not take it from 
 him, saying: "No, thank you, Sir, I do not wish to 
 take this from you, but I hope you will direct me to 
 a safe place." 
 
 It was quite dark inside of his house, because it 
 was a cloudy evening and it was after seven o'clock. 
 He took me out of his house and told me he would 
 take me to a Seaman's Home, because he thought I 
 was a poor Spanish fishman, seeing my dark complex- 
 ion and knowing that many Spanish people are com- 
 ing in the city for the whale business. When I was 
 in his house I could not distinguish his appearance 
 hardly, but I saw him very well out of the door. He 
 is about fifty-six or seven years of age, and his stature 
 is about middle size. He has dark hairs, and some 
 of them are turned to gray. His manner is very
 
 VACATION AT CHATHAM. 63 
 
 simple, yet his appearance is very graceful. He did 
 not talk much, but spoke very distinctly and elo- 
 quently. He asked me where I came from. I an- 
 swered: "I came from Japan." "How long ago?" 
 "About two years ago." "Where do you reside?" 
 "I reside in Andover." Then he said he knew some 
 people there. I asked him whom he knew there, and 
 
 he said he knew Deacon A . I told him I knew 
 
 him and I resided a very short distance from his house. 
 He said he knew Prof. E. A. Park, and told me Prof. 
 Park came to the city a few weeks ago to ordain some 
 minister. He asked me what I did there. I an- 
 swered: "I am a member of Phillips Academy." He 
 asked me how I liked American customs. I "I 
 like them better than our heathenish customs." He 
 asked how I like the religion. "I like the true 
 God better than gods of wood and stone." He asked 
 how I came over to this country. I gave him a short 
 account of my leaving Japan and how Providence 
 guided me wonderfully to this enlightened country. 
 Then he said he would take me to a different place 
 from that which he mentioned before. He came with 
 me to a large and beautiful Hotel called Parker 
 House, which I supposed the best hotel of the city, 
 and he paid also for my lodging. When I saw him 
 take out money from his pocketbook, I took my money 
 quickly and paid back to him. But he would not take 
 it from me, saying : " When I go to your country and 
 am a stranger, then please show me your kindness," 
 and went away quickly, bidding me good-night. He 
 wrote his name on a paper which I found in my pocket 
 Rev. Wheelock Craig. I took a nice supper there 
 and slept in a splendid room. . . . The next morning 
 I took breakfast early. I came back to the same
 
 64 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 place where I missed the cars to the Cape, and arrived 
 in Chatham little after 3 o'clock p. M., taking a coach 
 seven miles from the centre of Harwich. I was re- 
 ceived cordially by my old acquaintances here, and I 
 was very glad to see them. Before I arrived at the 
 city of New Bedford I prayed to the Lord that he 
 would take care of me and guide me to a safe place. 
 So he answered my prayers and guided me to such a 
 kind and godly man to help to pass that night safely. 
 Perhaps some people, who trust in their own wisdom 
 and do not believe in the providence of God, would 
 say that I was lucky at that time, not thinking of his 
 providence at all. But I can say surely the Provi- 
 dence guided me to a safe place, because I believe 
 nothing can occur without the Providence of God. 
 
 TO MBS. HARDY. 
 
 NORTH CHATHAM, August 26, 1867. 
 
 ... I was received by Capt. Taylor's father's 
 family kindly and welcomely. They are all pleasant 
 and social people and they treat me as their own fam- 
 ily. I am thankful to God for his perpetual care to 
 me. Though I had nothing with me when I left 
 Japan, yet I do not suffer at all for the destitute of 
 the daily necessity. He gave me you and others as 
 friends to care me. Therefore I do prove this pre- 
 cious verse: "Be strong and of good courage, be not 
 afraid, neither be thou dismayed; for the Lord God 
 is with thee whithersoever thou goest." When I read 
 this verse my grateful feeling towards Him caused me 
 many streams of tears. ... I do not read much this 
 vacation, but I read the Book and a few pages of 
 geography every day. I hope my eyes will grow 
 strong enough to enter into new study in the next
 
 VACATION AT CHATHAM. 65 
 
 term. I love study dearly, so that I cannot leave it 
 entirely. . . . Now we have quite number in the fam- 
 ily. The sum of them is twelve. We went to the 
 seashore yesterday and dug out one bushel of clams, 
 and we shall go to woods to-morrow to get blackber- 
 ries if it be fine weather. . . . Though I do not write 
 to you very often, I do feel grateful for your kindness 
 always, and mention you in my prayers daily for your 
 prosperity in this world and future blessing in the 
 another. ... I have communicated very often to 
 Japanese who are in Monson Academy. I think a 
 youngest of them is a fine scholar, and I hope he will 
 become a good instrument for the future civilization 
 of the benighted Japan. 
 
 EXTRACTS FROM JOURNAL WRITTEN AT CHATHAM. 
 
 "I study Latin every forenoon, and exercise myself 
 every afternoon in elocution, walking by the sea. In 
 the evening I read the memoirs of Rev. Henry Martyn. 
 It kindles my cold heart, and lowers my pride into 
 humiliation. My faith and love to God and my fellow- 
 men seemed me so faint that I could hardly perceive 
 them. I am comforted by the words, 'Be of good 
 cheer. Thy sins are forgiven thee.' While I was 
 walking by the side of that boundless ocean I recalled 
 also, 'Deep calleth unto deep,' and I said within my- 
 self that though my sins are deep they would by no 
 means exhaust the deep of God's love. Then I 
 thanked God that my face was turned neither back 
 nor to the sides, but forward. Afterwards I found 
 myself very foolish and ignorant, saying: 'How could 
 I promote his kingdom to my heathen friends, seeing 
 I am so foolish and ignorant ? ' It seemed me the 
 Lord answered: 'I will be thy master and teach thee
 
 66 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 my way. ' It is very strange that with such desire I 
 find also evil powers in me very forcible. 
 
 "This is hottest day of the year. But in my walk- 
 ings I do not suffer much heat because of love of 
 nature. 
 
 "I was very weary this morning. Evil powers in 
 my heart tempted me to stay at home, saying it would 
 not be sin if you kept your heart right ; you can read 
 and praise and pray just well as in the church. I 
 said, 'No, no.' Evil powers came in afternoon in like 
 manner, saying, 'You are most too tired; you would 
 not get much benefit because your head is drowsy.' 
 I replied also, 'No, no, I will not miss the service 
 unless I be too sick. ' ' 
 
 FBOM MISS HIDDEN TO MRS. HARDY. 
 
 AITOOVER, July 11, 1867. 
 
 ... It has occurred to me since breakfast that 
 it would afford me some pleasure to write you a few 
 lines in reference to Joseph in connection with the list 
 of his needs which you requested him to make known 
 to you from day to day. He is very modest about 
 these things arid has not the least disposition to take 
 any advantage of your charity, but is often troubled 
 that his present position brings necessities for which 
 he is entirely dependent upon you. He has been 
 made very comfortable through you during his resi- 
 dence in Andover, and I know you must feel rewarded 
 in your own soul as you observe the improvement he 
 has made in his studies and also in his general appear- 
 ance. There is no question but that he has uncom- 
 mon abilities, and what gives them their greatest bril- 
 liancy is that he evidently does all that God may be 
 honored.
 
 CORRESPONDENCE. 67 
 
 From the first I have felt that it was a privilege 
 to have his influence thrown in my way. It has been 
 a talisman oftentimes to check my forgetful heart, 
 and for this reason even I am very sorry to have him 
 leave us. In him we are brought to see how truly we 
 are one in Christ, the whole family of man. My 
 dear Mrs. Hardy, I feel that as God in his providence 
 has given you the means and the heart to take this 
 heaven-directed wanderer into your charge, you have 
 found a diamond of which the world is not worthy, 
 of which you may well be proud, and that there will 
 come into your soul a wealth of satisfaction which is 
 its own reward. 
 
 Joseph will shine anywhere. I hope the change 
 to Amherst will be advantageous to him. At first he 
 felt that he was hardly fit for college, but he is willing 
 to acquiesce in all your plans, feeling they are made 
 in his best interest. . . . He is careful to a fault, and 
 shrinks from asking for necessary things, not because 
 of your unwillingness, but from his high-born nature 
 and manly character. We are sorry to lose his influ- 
 ence from our midst. May God prosper him and 
 you. . . . 
 
 FROM EPHRAIM FLINT, JR., TO MR. HARDT. 
 
 ANDOVEB, August 29, 1867. 
 
 . . . Please accept the thanks of Mrs. Flint and 
 myself for your very kind reference to our instructions 
 of Joseph, and for what you are pleased to term "our 
 kind and valuable interest in him." We expect no 
 higher pleasure in any work this side of heaven than 
 we have experienced in instructing and in attempting 
 to guide Joseph in the ways of virtue and knowledge. 
 Though I have taught for years, I have never been so
 
 68 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 interested in the mental and moral development of any 
 other pupil. Our labor for him has been one of love. 
 We have felt ourselves blessed in being able to give 
 our efforts, our quenchless interest, and our prayers. 
 We part from him with regret, but rejoice that Pro- 
 fessor Seelye is to direct his course at Amherst. . . . 
 
 FKOM EPHBAIM FLINT, JR., TO PROF. J. H. SEELYE. 
 
 ANDOVER, August 31, 1867. 
 
 At the request of Mr. Alpheus Hardy I write you 
 a few lines in regard to the bearer, Joseph Neesima. 
 He has boarded in the same house in which I live, ever 
 since I came to Andover, twenty-two months ago. 
 Although he has attended Phillips Academy, Mrs. 
 Flint and myself have given him much instruction in 
 reading in the Bible, spelling, English grammar, 
 arithmetic, algebra, geometry, etc. Joseph has mas- 
 tered arithmetic, algebra, and the first two books in 
 geometry. He is a very fine mathematician and is 
 very desirous to study trigonometry and surveying. 
 I think he would gain a good knowledge of these two 
 branches in two terms. He wishes also to study phy- 
 siology and supplement his present knowledge of nat- 
 ural philosophy with chemistry. I think he would be 
 delighted with the experiments in optics. 
 
 He hopes very much to study mental and moral 
 philosophy under your instructions. 
 
 His eyes have been very weak ever since he came 
 to Andover, and in my judgment it would not be wise 
 for him to commence at present the study of Greek, 
 on account of the peculiar trial to his eyes in the use 
 of the lexicon. His necessary use of the English dic- 
 tionary has been of more in jury to his eyes than all his 
 other use of them.
 
 PROGRESS IN STUDIES. 69 
 
 We have noticed Joseph's mental and moral de- 
 velopment with intense interest and the greatest pleas- 
 ure. During the first eight months after reaching 
 Andover, notwithstanding his very little knowledge of 
 English, he mastered the whole of arithmetic. His 
 progress in other branches has been hardly less 
 marked. He has been a most faithful and diligent 
 student of the Bible, and has feasted his soul upon it. 
 I have never known a person more absorbed in a novel 
 than he in the Word of God. He has apprehended 
 its meaning more readily than that of any other book. 
 As the meaning of some new passage has flashed upon 
 his mind his soul has been most profoundly moved. 
 
 He is a gentleman in his manners. I have never, 
 in a single instance, known him to be rude. His 
 sense of propriety is most acute, and is often most 
 beautiful. He fully appreciates all that is done for 
 him. His gratitude to his instructors and benefactors 
 seems to know no limit. His religious progress has 
 been remarkable. I think he was converted before he 
 reached Andover. As soon as truth reached his mind 
 he seemed to be all ready to embrace it. He does his 
 duty faithfully, fearlessly. Without doubt he would 
 go to the stake rather than deny his Master. I have 
 reason to believe he is most faithful in his secret devo- 
 tions. He loves the society of the most devoted Chris- 
 tians. He is modest and retiring and his true worth 
 does not immediately appear, but he is one of the no- 
 blest of men, and is worthy the fullest confidence. 
 His word is truth. He will study all he is able to 
 study without injury. Any funds in his hands will 
 be most frugally spent; he needs no watching. His 
 progress in speaking English has hardly kept pace 
 with his progress in mastering the structure of the
 
 70 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 language and his facility in writing it. He is in- 
 clined to take too little rather than too much exercise. 
 Although I have taught for years, I have never 
 "been so interested in any other pupil. I rejoice that 
 you are to direct his education for a season. I shall 
 hope to hear from him occasionally. 
 
 It is not strange that those interested in educational 
 and missionary work should feel drawn towards this 
 young Japanese, whose hunger for light and truth was 
 so intense, and whose flight from country and home 
 was so dramatic in its incidents. But it is remarkable 
 that this interest should everywhere and always de- 
 velop into warm personal friendship. Wherever he 
 went he found a home, at Amherst, in the house of 
 Professor Seelye, where he passed much of his vaca- 
 tion time, and where in illness he was received and 
 cared for as a son. He often refers with pride in his 
 journal to the fact that during Professor Seelye 's ab- 
 sence he sat at the head of the table and led the fam- 
 ily devotions, and, when ill in March, 1870, writes: 
 "Professor and Mrs. Seelye are just kind and tender 
 to me as my own parents." His health in Amherst 
 was generally good, although he was at times troubled 
 with rheumatism and weak eyes; but he was unfail- 
 ingly cheerful, and bent upon improving to the utmost 
 every opportunity. In 1868-69, Japan was passing 
 through the stormy period of change, and Neesima 
 was at this time very anxious concerning his friends, 
 from whom he had not heard for nearly a year. 
 Apprehensive for their safety and moved by that love 
 of family which is so striking a trait of Japanese char- 
 acter, it was with the greatest joy that he heard at last 
 of their welfare and that his aged grandfather was
 
 COURSE OF STUDY AT AMHERST. 71 
 
 still alive and well. He possessed the elasticity of 
 temperament characteristic of his race, but his deep 
 faith in God, to whom he committed both himself and 
 his dear ones, alone enabled him to maintain the se- 
 renity of his purpose not to turn back in the path 
 which he had chosen. 
 
 His course of study in Amherst College was a spe- 
 cial one, for he had no previous knowledge of Greek 
 or Latin. China had been his Greece and Rome. He 
 here, however, began the study of Latin, and in re- 
 turn for instruction in Japanese given to his room- 
 mate, Mr. Wm. J. Holland, received from the latter 
 instruction in Greek. In 1869, Mr. Holland became 
 the head-master of the Amherst High School, and Nee- 
 sima was thus enabled to continue under his guid- 
 ance his Greek studies. Of the natural sciences, 
 chemistry, physics, botany, mineralogy, and geology, 
 he was especially fond, and he retained his interest in 
 these branches throughout his life. Mr. Holland, 
 who subsequently visited Japan as naturalist of the 
 expedition sent out by the United States government 
 to observe the total eclipse of the sun, was at that 
 tune devoted to scientific study, and in his company 
 Neesima enjoyed many pleasant excursions to the 
 environs of Amherst in search of mineralogical and 
 botanical specimens. His note-books contain very 
 accurate and complete abstracts of the lectures on 
 physics and chemistry, with drawings of all the ap- 
 paratus employed. These drawings were made during 
 the lecture with a rapidity and facility which aston- 
 ished his classmates. 
 
 It is well known that the Japanese mind does not 
 turn naturally to speculative inquiry. Confucianism, 
 as a code of ceremonial usage concerned with practi-
 
 72 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 cal, political, and social duties, has impressed itself 
 far more strongly upon the national life than Bud- 
 dhism, whose overshadowing content of philosophy has 
 failed to awaken the national sympathies. An ear- 
 nest student of history, Neesima was comparatively 
 uninterested in the metaphysical abstractions of west- 
 ern philosophy. He pursued the subjects of mental 
 and moral science with that fidelity which character- 
 ized his every effort to fit himself to be a teacher of 
 his people, but the practical and ethical side was ever 
 more attractive to him than the speculative and con- 
 troversial, and western literature and poetry occupied 
 his thought far less than western science, history, and 
 ethics. His mind was alert, his perceptions quick, 
 and his rank as a student high; but, while his mental 
 ability was conspicuous, it was his character and life 
 which left the deepest impression upon his teachers 
 and associates. "You cannot gild gold," was the 
 testimonial of Professor Seelye, when his pupil was 
 about to return to Japan. His room-mate during 
 1868-69 says: "He was the soul of neatness, and 
 entered lovingly upon the self-imposed task of keeping 
 our rooms in perfect order. This scrupulous neatness 
 and cleanliness was the first trait which impressed it- 
 self upon my mind. He was also uniformly cheerful 
 and of a remarkably studious spirit. Not less striking 
 was his religious faith. The broad study -table which 
 we used in common was divided by an imaginary line 
 upon which his Bible was laid, and night and morning 
 this loved book was faithfully and carefully perused. 
 He possessed a keen sense of the humorous, and even 
 at times essayed a witticism in the English language. 
 After a Ley den jar has been discharged, a feeble sec- 
 ondary discharge may often be evoked, known as the
 
 COLLEGE ASSOCIATIONS. 73 
 
 'residual discharge.' The 4th of July, 1869, had 
 been characterized by an unusual degree of patriotic 
 hilarity in our quiet college town. On the morning 
 of the 5th, as Neesima and I were repairing to break- 
 fast, we encountered a small boy who rushed out and 
 exploded a fire-cracker. Turning to me with a smile, 
 Neesima said: 'I suppose, Holland, that is the resid- 
 ual discharge. ' As long as I shall live I shall deem 
 it one of the great privileges of the last year I spent 
 in college that I was permitted to be associated with 
 this man, and one of the greatest honors of my life 
 that I was enabled in some degree to help him for- 
 ward in his education and partially fit him for the 
 great work which he accomplished." Another class- 
 mate writes: "He was always at the class prayer- 
 meetings and frequently took part. His English was 
 broken then and his vocabulary small, but his heart 
 was big and full of love. Through every word and 
 act transparent shone the man, winning the respect 
 of all. It is this characteristic which has fitted him 
 to 'stand before kings.' He was not one of those 
 good Sunday-school book boys, but bright, keen, and 
 full of fun ; and it was always the great amusement of 
 the class to listen to his shrewd answers to the pro- 
 fessors when we knew that these answers came from 
 his 'inner consciousness' rather than from the book. 
 No one ever saw anything mean in him: there was 
 nothing dishonorable in his make-up. He was mod- 
 est, patient, brave, and the highest reach of his am- 
 bition was to lose himself in the consecration of his 
 life and thought to his Master." I quote from one 
 more witness to his college life: "Neesima possessed 
 that element of true worth which meets with recog- 
 nition, not because it is consciously revealed, but
 
 74 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 because it is not. He was never obtrusive. I never 
 knew him to speak of himself, or even of what he 
 hoped to accomplish, unless questioned; then one dis- 
 covered that his ambition was to do not only for Japan 
 but for the world. It would not be easy for any 
 one who knew him in college to forget him even if his 
 life had ended there ; for there was in him an uplift- 
 ing influence which made one wish to be on the 
 heights where he lived and walked. He seemed to be 
 there and to belong there without any sign of strug- 
 gle to get there or to stay there. The even quietness 
 of his life did not exclude quickness of action and 
 alertness of manner. He was a pleasant companion, 
 a delightful member of the families fortunate enough 
 to count him one of their number, a true Christian 
 gentleman, always thoughtful of God and therefore 
 always thoughtful of others." 
 
 From the letters written during his Amherst life 
 constant allusions to his expenses have been omitted, 
 only such references being retained as serve to show 
 how exact he was in his accounts and with what scru- 
 pulous care he regulated his expenditures. On the 
 other hand, he was entirely frank in making known 
 his needs. The simplicity and truthfulness of his 
 character shone in every reference to himself, and an 
 air of self-possession compelled instant confidence in 
 all he said ; for this self-possession was seen to result, 
 not from self-confidence, but from self-forgetfulness. 
 In the recitation room he made known his ignorance 
 with the same frankness with which he stated his 
 wants, a frankness wholly devoid of self-seeking ; and 
 che same trait was conspicuous in sickness, when one 
 felt that he described his pain in sober truthfulness, 
 just as it was, making it neither more nor less be- 
 cause it was his.
 
 CORRESPONDENCE. 75 
 
 TO MES. HABDY. 
 
 AMHEBST, September 23, 1867. 
 
 ... I moved to the College (North College, No. 
 8) last Saturday. Prof. Seelye got for me all things 
 which I need, and I paid up for them all, because 
 he thought it is not best way to make little debts 
 here and there. I send a list to you so that you may 
 know how many things I bought and how much I paid 
 for them. I wish you would send some money to me 
 to get daily wants. I will make an oath to you that 
 I will never spend money foolishly, but be very pru- 
 dent, because my Heavenly Father provides all good 
 things for me so that I can say: "I shall not want." 
 When I buy anything I will write down each time 
 and will show it to you sometime. 
 
 My room is quite large and very pleasant. My 
 roommate is very quiet, nice, and Christian young 
 man. I am thankful I have found such a young man 
 to room with. We keep up our daily duty toward our 
 Heavenly Father by faith and prayers. I enjoy to 
 board in Club. We have a very nice table generally. 
 I joined to the missionary band in the College. We 
 have interesting meetings every Sabbath morning. It 
 is very pleasant for us to meet together, sing, praise 
 our Maker, and ask Hun that he would help us to carry 
 the glad tidings to poor heathens. I am thankful that 
 God called me out of the darkness and made me know 
 the place where I may rest the eternal rest. There- 
 fore I am entirely willing to preach the Gospel to my 
 countrymen so that they may also be happy as I am. 
 When I proclaim the truth to them perhaps they will 
 persecute me, but I am not afraid of it, having this 
 confidence in Jesus that though I should die in the
 
 76 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 dark regions He would cause me to live in the bright 
 heaven forever. I saw in some paper sixty -three Jap- 
 anese native Christians were arrested at Yokohama. 
 But I say, it will stand, it must stand, and the Gospel 
 must be known to them. 
 
 I feel always grateful for your kind care and I 
 pray in your behalf without ceasing. I would like to 
 hear from you very much. 
 
 TO MES. FLINT. 
 
 AMHERST, October 30, 1867. 
 
 ... I am very happy to tell you about my fa- 
 ther's letter which I have first received since I left 
 home. He received my letter which I wrote him last 
 spring from Andover. He says that some American 
 gentleman in Yokohama sent my letter by his faithful 
 Japanese friend to him so that no trouble might fall 
 on it. He was waiting there to get his reply and 
 carry it to Yokohama, therefore my father wrote it 
 with great haste. I will not tell you all what he said, 
 but a few particular points. He was very anxious of 
 me since he heard the information of my escaping 
 from Hakodate. But he was so glad to hear from me 
 over the water and find out where I am and how I am 
 successful. He did not complain much for my leav- 
 ing Japan, but, seems me, he was very much con- 
 tented of it, because I wrote to him about beautiful 
 American customs, and told him also what I do, what 
 I study, how I feel happy, and how / believe in true 
 God. His family are all well. My grandfather is still 
 living. He is eighty -two years old and his health is 
 quite well. He wrote to me a Japanese short poem 
 which means that he is expecting my return most every 
 day. I hope he would live till my return, so that I 
 may tell him the way where he may find Jesus. . . .
 
 LETTER FROM HOME. 11 
 
 He did not reply about the religion which I ex- 
 plained to him quite plainly. I suppose he had not 
 time to write many things. I also received letters 
 from my friend who lives in my prince's house, my 
 brother, and sister. My friend says he did always try 
 to comfort my parents and grandfather so that they 
 might not be too much anxious of me, and he will 
 comfort them in future also. He told me he will take 
 good care for my family as well as his family. My 
 brother says when he read my letter that he was so 
 excited that the tears ran over his face, and cold per- 
 spiration covered whole his body. He gave much 
 thanks for my advice and instruction. He is studying 
 Chinese in a high school. He feels quite ignorant 
 and humble. He says he is like a flag which dwells 
 in a small well and sees the heavens in little space. 
 He wishes to see vast ocean and wide heaven. He 
 comes in his prince's house every day and teaches 
 Chinese to many children. My sister says she is pray- 
 ing for me to her vain gods every day I am pity of 
 her. . . . 
 
 TO MRS. HARDY. 
 
 AMHERST, November 16, 1867. 
 
 . . . My vacation will come pretty soon, but I 
 know not where I may go. Will you tell me where I 
 may go ? I hope I would study some during the va- 
 cation, but if you find good chance I will work some- 
 thing to pay my expenses. I asked Prof. Seelye about 
 my staying in the College room during vacation, but 
 he told me the law of the college does not allow to 
 keep any students in the rooms during the winter va- 
 cation lest the building should get fire. He invites 
 me to spend the vacation with him. I don't know
 
 78 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 myself which way I should take. Please tell me 
 which way I may take. I will follow your informa- 
 tion. 
 
 Last Sunday morning Dr. Treat preached at the 
 chapel. In the afternoon Rev. Mr. Wheeler gave 
 full account of his work at Harpoot, and at the even- 
 ing Dr. Clark made remarks to evangelize Chinese 
 empire, and made a noble statement to send a thou- 
 sand missionaries to North China within ten years. 
 They were very good and encouraged me very much 
 indeed. I was almost persuaded to go forth to fight 
 against Babylon, and break down the great wall of 
 Satan. Yet I must nourish up myself and must wait 
 until I have full strength and knowledge of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ. This thought keeps me always happy 
 and encourages me to go on my daily studies. . . . 
 
 TO MRS. FLINT. 
 
 AMHEBST, December 1, 1867. 
 
 ... I had a letter from Mrs. Hardy last Mon- 
 day. She invited me to spend the vacation with her 
 and told me Capt. Taylor has arrived in Boston. So 
 I must go up to Boston by all means. I proposed to 
 go last Monday when I finish my sawing wood (O, 
 hard wood ! made my spinal column pain !), but the 
 same morning two young men called on me unexpect- 
 edly. Do you think who they are ? Two Japanese 
 from Monson. They hindered my sawing wood but 
 I was perfectly satisfied to spend a few days with my 
 countrymen. 
 
 When I saw them I did not know whether should 
 I speak English or Japanese, but they began to talk 
 Japanese with me, so I was obliged to speak my own 
 tongue. At first I found some confusion to talk to
 
 CORRESPONDENCE. 79 
 
 them, but I did speak better and faster than they did. 
 They stayed in my room whole morning, and the af- 
 ternoon I showed them all cabinets and Gymnasium. 
 I called on them at Hotel in the evening and I stayed 
 there after ten o'clock. We read together 28th chap- 
 ter of St. Matthew. I think they understood the chap- 
 ter quite well, but they found trouble to understand 
 the Trinity; so I explained to them far as I know. 
 They asked me to make prayers, but I could not make 
 them in Japanese, so I made them in English. 
 Though they cannot speak English freely, yet they 
 understand English very well. 
 
 These two are best scholars among those Japanese 
 in Monson. I hope they will become good instru- 
 ments to their countrymen. I spoke with them about 
 the religious matters during these hours. They found 
 their sins ; they found also the way where they meet 
 their Master. They have humble and beautiful spir- 
 its, just as little children. They thought first they 
 would study some sciences to benefit their country, 
 but God opened their blind eyes and took away thick 
 veil between them and heaven. He made them know 
 the grace through which they may have immortality. 
 So they feel grateful for his tender care towards them 
 (though they are sinners) and they hope also to do 
 some good things to their people for the sake of 
 Christ. I am thankful that God bless my country- 
 men so much, and I hope the time will soon come for 
 Gospel to bear fruit in the barren and unmatured 
 Jand. 
 
 The Japanese referred to in the above letter were 
 two of six sent to this country, under assumed names 
 and without the knowledge of the home government,
 
 80 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 by the prince of Satsuma. After the revolution of 
 1868, the Japanese government assumed their sup- 
 port and required them to resume their real names. 
 They were all earnest students, and one of them was 
 subsequently associated with President William S. 
 Clark in the establishment of an agricultural college 
 in Japan and was appointed governor of Yezo. In 
 these fellow-countrymen Neesima took the deepest in- 
 terest, visiting them at Monson on several occasions 
 and corresponding with them for many years. 
 
 EXTRACTS FROM LETTERS TO MRS. HARDY. 
 
 January 10, 1868. 
 
 This is the beginning of the year, therefore I hope 
 to renew my spirit to perform my Christian duty bet- 
 ter, and to keep up my Christian light intenser and to 
 be ready for His calling. I am praying and watch- 
 ing lest I should fall into sin. So I am praying for 
 your family in same manner. Take good care for 
 your health and enjoy yourself under the cross. 
 
 February 14, 1868. 
 
 I enjoy my college life very much, and I cannot 
 express my great and deep joy in Jesus with my pen. 
 He helps me to resist all evils, He comforts me with 
 the Holy Spirit, He guides me in the path of righteous 
 with his gentle hand, saying, "Come, take the water 
 of life freely." Is it not kind invitation for a sinner 
 like me? When I think of his grace I do not think 
 about the world's things. I like to do something 
 boldly for the advancement of his kingdom.
 
 CORRESPONDENCE. 81 
 
 February 21, 1868. 
 
 I had a recent news from Japan which told me 
 about war between Shogun and princes. Shogun 's 
 residence in Yedo was burned by a mob of Satsuma 
 prince who educates the young men at Monson. It is 
 very short walk from my home, but I dd not feel anx- 
 ious about my folks because I demand them under the 
 protection of the Almighty Hand. 
 
 To-morrow will be holiday. We shall not have 
 any recitations. I should like to have such a day 
 once and a while. I salute you all for the day, for 
 the gift of the hero to this nation, and for independ- 
 ence. I should like to see such freedom in my coun- 
 try. 
 
 March 25, 1868. 
 
 My coat sleeves and button holes almost wear out, 
 and its color fades away some. If you have coat at 
 hand I wish you would give me one so that I may 
 wear it to the church. But if you have not any I will 
 wait till the next fall, because it is not my privilege 
 to wear new clothing. But it shall be my great de- 
 sire to wear a pure and white robe in the future 
 world. 
 
 March 30, 1868. 
 
 I have been quite nervous these four or five weeks. 
 I was not able to sleep soundly. Dr. Hitchcock rec- 
 ommend me to take footbath every evening and eat 
 some light things just before I go to bed to stupefy 
 my brain. I did so faithfully sometime, but I stopped 
 it last week because I can sleep better than used be 
 also I do not wish to spend money in such vain 
 way. Does Mr. Hardy take much walk? I think 
 the walking is essential and also desirable for business 
 men and students. When I study long while in my
 
 82 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 room I feel oppressive and tiresome, but when I go 
 out in field, open my lung and breathe abundant oxy- 
 gen, I feel always light, happy, and vigorous. It is 
 only way for me to restore my health, so I wish Mr. 
 Hardy would take much exercise in open air. Please 
 give my love to him and all. 
 
 In April of this year Neesima was confined to his 
 bed for several weeks by a sharp attack of inflamma- 
 tory rheumatism, and was kindly cared for at the 
 house of Professor Seelye. 
 
 AMHEBST, April 27, 1868. 
 
 I received your kind letter and check and an in- 
 closure from Japan in due time. I thank you for 
 your kind request for my illness. I feel almost bet- 
 ter, but Prof. Seelye still keeps me in his house. I 
 do not know what I should do for his kindness but 
 thanks only. He is very much afraid that I should 
 take cold again because the weather is so changeable 
 and unpleasant, and does not allow me to go to recita- 
 tions. So I am still staying in his house. He pleases 
 to have me in his home very much because Mrs. Seelye 
 does not yet come back from Albany. But I must go 
 back to my room soon as I can. When I received 
 your check I thought it would be very hard work for 
 me to obtain so much with my own hand and felt 
 grateful for your gift. When Prof. Seelye 's man 
 brought me your letter he told me, "this is from your 
 home," not knowing truly where it came from. 
 When I looked at its direction I perceived it came 
 from you, but I felt some soft thing in it like Japan 
 paper, so I replied him "probably it may be." Then 
 I opened it. It was really a letter from home. My fa-
 
 CORRESPONDENCE. 83 
 
 ther told me lie wrote me sometime ago before that, but 
 I have not received it yet. He says his family is all 
 well except my mother, she has been so anxious of me 
 since I took my adventure. My sister wrote me also. 
 They send their especial regards and much thanks 
 to you. Beside that, there is great confusion among 
 the people. The people of Yedo have great fear that 
 the enemy of Shogun should attack the city, so my 
 father and all wish me come back. But I am not his 
 own. How can I go back now, having a plow on 
 my hands? I must prepare myself for my Master's 
 work. Yet I think I can do great good for my 
 mother here. I can pray fervently for her. God is 
 present everywhere, so I trust He will take care of her. 
 If I go back now I suppose I must go to war. I do 
 not wish at all to kill myself in such a barbarous war. 
 But I devote myself to go to battle against Satan, 
 taking the helmet of salvation and the sword of the 
 Spirit, which is the word of God. Will you remem- 
 ber my mother in your prayers ? I pray for her many 
 times a day. I hope God will preserve her life till 
 she may hear the word of life. 
 
 AMHERST, June 15, 1868. 
 
 I began lately to collect minerals, because I 
 thought it will be worth to me to know something 
 about them. When I was home I thought Japan is a 
 farming country, but I think now she is a mineral 
 country. There are several mines of gold, silver, cop- 
 per, iron, platinum (lately discovered), and many pre- 
 cious stones. But the people generally keep temples 
 of gods on summits of mountains, and dare not touch 
 them, even though they see veins of minerals very 
 plainly, lest they should defile the temples of gods and
 
 84 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 gods would pour out wrath upon them. Perhaps I 
 may not spend much time for minerals when I go 
 home, but I hope I will teach them only wise Creator, 
 remove their foolish ideas, and stir them up to take in 
 Christian civilization. 
 
 Most of his vacation time Neesima spent in visiting 
 his friends in Boston, the Flints at Hinsdale, the Hid- 
 dens at Andover, and the family of Captain Taylor at 
 Chatham. He also made several extensive tours in 
 Massachusetts, Connecticut, and Rhode Island, col- 
 lecting minerals and geological specimens, and in the 
 summer of 1868 planned with great anticipation an 
 excursion for this purpose to the White Mountains, 
 an account of which he gives in the following letter : 
 
 TO MRS. HARDY. 
 
 AMHERST, August 22, 1868. 
 
 ... I am very happy to write a few lines to you 
 from my beloved Amherst. I returned here yesterday 
 very safely. I was received kindly by Prof. Seelye, 
 and I am now staying in his house because I cannot 
 get in my room until next Monday. I can only say 
 I have had a great grand time. I have been tramp- 
 ing more than five weeks and more than four hundred 
 miles. Yet my feet are not sore at all. I understood 
 very well how to manage them. I feel grateful to you 
 for furnishing money to me for spending this vacation 
 in such a profitable and pleasant manner. I met my 
 companions at Worcester and began our tramp from 
 there. We came through Boston, Andover, Law- 
 rence, Salem, N. H., and we spent the first Sabbath 
 on our way at Raymond, N. H. We were invited to 
 make some remarks in evening prayer-meeting. We
 
 EXCURSION TO WHITE MOUNTAINS. 85 
 
 made remarks about mission work to awake up mis- 
 sionary spirit among that church. The meeting was 
 very full and the people very attentive to our re- 
 marks. A gentleman made a motion to raise more 
 money than the last time to help the mission cause. 
 They gave us meals and lodging without charge. 
 
 We crossed Lake Winnipiseogee with a steam- 
 boat. It was mostly smoky weather to see distant 
 view. I was unwell a little while at Jackson by tak- 
 ing bath in Diana Fall. I stopped in Jackson House 
 about two days. It took my money off very badly. 
 We went up Mt. Washington on 3d inst. from Glen 
 side. We stopped there two days and one night on 
 account of the smoky weather. We saw most glori- 
 ous sunset. Then we came down Crawford side. 
 We went up Cannon Mountain and went near to the 
 rock which forms profile of Old Man. Then we vis- 
 ited Flume, and took photograph of our party. I 
 suppose I can procure one for you. Our party was 
 broken up from Flume, because I wanted to visit sev- 
 eral mines in Franconia, Lisbon, and Warren, and 
 they would not care about visiting them. They went 
 down on Plymouth route, and I came up Ore Hill in 
 Franconia, gold mine in Lisbon, and copper mine in 
 Warren. So I obtained quite knowledge about min- 
 erals in vacation. Last Saturday I left Warren about 
 half past four P. M. and traveled through a woods 
 after 7 o'clock. It was quite dark, yet I could not 
 find any house to pass that night, and when I came 
 across a house, man would not receive me in his house, 
 even in his barn, so I was obliged to come still farther. 
 Finally I found a house some way beyond that and 
 passed that night in a barn. Just after I got in barn 
 it stormed furiously. It was rather old barn and
 
 86 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 leaked all over, but rubber blanket kept me dry. The 
 next day was the Lord's day, but there was not any 
 house where I may keep the day. Many folks round 
 that way would not care about the day. Some of 
 them worked in garden. So I was obliged to travel 
 nine miles on that morning. I arrived at a meeting- 
 house of O just before the morning commences. 
 
 Out appearance of the house is very old and looks 
 unpainted, but inside is very well furnished. They 
 had not a regular preaching there on account of the 
 absence of their pastor. The people of that place 
 seem me very rich. Yes, rich enough to support sev- 
 eral pastors. Yet they did not get any minister to 
 supply the pulpit. The people dressed very nicely, 
 but they appeared only cold in the worship. I can 
 say surely that I never have been such a dry and cold 
 meeting since I came to America. I went in some old 
 gentleman's class in the Sabbath-school. It is most 
 cold and uninviting school I ever been. I crossed the 
 river and went in F meeting-house that after- 
 noon. I heard an old and bright preacher there. I 
 found out afterwards it was Miss McKeen's father, 
 and I tried to see him, but he does not reside there. 
 A gentleman received me cordially, and I was also 
 invited to make some remarks in prayer-meeting. I 
 told them our heathenish customs and manners. The 
 night after I stopped in a part of Windsor, Vt. 
 When I went near to a house I saw a young gentleman 
 sitting on a chair. I asked him whether he would let 
 me sleep in his barn over the night. He asked me 
 who I was and whence I came. I told him my name 
 and where I came from. He called up his mother to 
 see me. When she understood I am a Japanese she 
 told me she read something about me in a religious
 
 EXCURSION TO WHITE MOUNTAINS. 87 
 
 paper. She said very kindly, 'I would not let Chris- 
 tian man sleep in our barn.' After a few conversa- 
 tion she took me to a handsomely furnished bedroom 
 and brought me all things which are necessary. I 
 had very sweet rest and sleep more than eight hours. 
 The next morning she gave me nice breakfast, also 
 many tracts and small pocket hymn-book. I doubt 
 not she is good Christian lady. Also that young man 
 gave me ride to the village about a mile and half. 
 Some people are so liberal and good to such a stran- 
 ger. 
 
 On his way down the Connecticut valley Neesima 
 passed through Hanover, and with his characteristic 
 habit of seizing every opportunity attended a lecture 
 at the medical school then in session. Professor Oli- 
 ver P. Hubbard, on the way to his morning lecture, 
 met the young pedestrian and mistook him for one of 
 the St. Francis tribe of Indians from Canada. He 
 was about to accost him when Neesima inquired for 
 the professor of mineralogy. Professor Hubbard then 
 introduced himself and invited Neesima to his labora- 
 tory, where the latter exhibited the minerals contained 
 in his satchel and watched with interest the prepara- 
 tions of the assistant. After the lecture was con- 
 cluded, he courteously took leave and resumed his 
 journey. 
 
 TO MRS. HARDY. 
 
 September 19, 1868. 
 
 . . . Regard to $10. which I obtained from fur- 
 niture, I do not know where it has gone. It disap- 
 peared very strangely. I kept it in my trunk, but it 
 is lost somewhere. I am sure no one could steal it
 
 88 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 because I kept trunk locked always. So I think I 
 have taken it out and paid it to a store in some even- 
 ing, mistaking it as one dollar. I do not spend money 
 foolishly, as you know well, and if I do I give you its 
 account always. I am sorry to say I have lost it by 
 my carelessness. I wish you would excuse my care- 
 lessness, but do not think I have deceived you, spend- 
 ing it by some foolish way. I am preparing myself 
 to be good man and striving daily to walk with God. 
 So I would not deceive you by all means. 
 
 October 1, 1868. 
 
 ... I received a package a week ago Tuesday. 
 I found in it a coat, a tail-coat, a vest, and a pair of 
 pants. I hope you will excuse me that I do not take 
 that tail-coat. I think I have not old enough or dig- 
 nity enough to wear that coat. You must excuse me, 
 because my chum laughed at me when I put on that 
 tail-coat. I have three vests now, so I shall not take 
 that vest too. I want clothings, but not more than 
 necessary. 
 
 November 8, 1868. 
 
 ... I asked Mr. Hardy to procure Dana's Min- 
 eralogy. I wanted it very much but durst not ask 
 you so long on account of expense. But I made up 
 my mind some time ago that I would save its ex- 
 pense by some way. I stopped my drinking tea. It 
 does not amount to much in one term, but it will be 
 considerable in the course of a year. I hope you will 
 excuse me my asking you to procure such an expen- 
 sive book. I inclose the list of my college expenses. 
 I spent more than I did expect, but I hope you will 
 not find any fault in me. ... I hate indeed to trouble
 
 LETTERS FROM HOME. 89 
 
 myself so often and so constantly in this carnal sup- 
 ply, and anticipate now I shall be exceedingly happy 
 when I get rid of all troubles of this kind and reach 
 to the place where I may wear one pure and white 
 robe which shall not need any more mending, washing, 
 or changing. Yet I think it is very reasonable to 
 take care for my body while I am in this world. 
 
 TO MES. HAKDY. 
 
 AMHEKST, May 21, 1869. 
 
 ... I heard from my folks some time ago as you 
 know. I have been longing their news more than 
 one year, so it gave me great pleasure and consolation. 
 My father wrote me very long and kind letter and in- 
 formed me all about what wonderful change has taken 
 place in Japan within a few years. Most of the peo- 
 ple of high ranks cut their hairs short and dress in the 
 American style. 
 
 My father find more satisfactory in my being in 
 this country, seeing such a wonderful change is going 
 on among the leading class of the people and knowing 
 that the educational system of the western nations 
 would soon be introduced into Japan. You may see 
 in his letter which he has written to you how he was 
 glad when he heard from me and understood that I 
 have found good friends in this side of the world. 
 He asked me to translate it into English so that you 
 may know what he writes about. I have translated 
 it nearly as he expressed his idea in his own way. 
 My sister and brother have written to you too, but 
 I have not translated them, because they contain 
 nearly the same thing as my father said. I hope 
 you will accept their thanks and best regards and 
 appreciate how they have felt grateful for what you
 
 90 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 have done for me. I wish you would give him a re- 
 ply, at least a few lines, and if you please, I will 
 translate yours into Japanese. I think it will please 
 him greatly. 
 
 TO MR. AND MBS. HARDY FROM NEESIMA's FATHER. 
 
 YEDO, February, 1869. 
 
 Though I have not known you personally I will 
 write to you a few lines. I suppose you are enjoying 
 your good health, though the weather is still cold, and 
 I am glad of it in your behalf. 
 
 When my son Shimeta came over to your country 
 desiring to obtain some knowledge, you did sympa- 
 thize with him and hearkened his request so kindly 
 and sent him to a school, promising him that you 
 would supply all his wants while he is in the school. 
 So you have already supplied his wants without any 
 lack during the past years. I could not express my 
 joy and thanks neither by pen nor paper for what you 
 have done for him. Though I myself and all my fam- 
 ily have felt very grateful for your kindness, and 
 talked over of you most every day, yet I have not 
 written to you at all. It condemns my conscience 
 greatly that I have neglected it thus far. 
 
 Though my son is not very bright yet I expect he 
 will become a reputable man through your kindness 
 and I rejoice greatly in his behalf. I humbly entreat 
 you now that you would continue your mercy on him 
 while he remains in your country. I have also the 
 great obligation to your wife for what kindness she 
 has shown to him. I have felt somewhat proud and 
 spoken often of myself "what happy man I am! " for 
 my son has fallen into such good hands as you are. I 
 have been talking and wishing to come over to your
 
 CORRESPONDENCE. 91 
 
 country to see you face to face and give you my 
 thanks, which is higher than the highest mountain 
 and deeper than the -deepest ocean. Yet I am bound 
 in my duty and am not able to cross over the water, 
 so I will send you only my thanks which burst out 
 from my heart. My father is eighty-four years old 
 now and is always talking of your kindness and also 
 his grandson's fortune. He asked me to send his 
 thanks and best regards to you all. I hope I shall 
 write to you again. I write this with a fear and rev- 
 erence. 
 
 NEESIMA TAMIHARU. 
 
 , TO MBS. HAKDT. 
 
 AMHEKST, September 3, I860. 
 
 ... I enjoyed my trip through Connecticut and 
 Rhode Island very much and had also very enjoyable 
 time at Chatham. It is rather quiet place, but I 
 liked it more than a noisy city because the quietness 
 of nature led me to a quiet meditation. I think it 
 was the best part of my vacation to have my mind 
 free from the study and to have a quiet meditation on 
 the wonderful economy of nature or a sweet commun- 
 ion with Him who rules our whole universe and even 
 cares for a poor sinner such as I am. 
 
 I am getting along nicely in my study. I like my 
 new chum very much. He is very earnest Christian. 
 O, what charming place Amherst is! I shall never 
 be tired in studying here. I hope you will be chari- 
 table on me and not laugh at my hasting letter. I 
 am just busy as bees and cannot spend much time for 
 doing else but study. I hope God will sustain my 
 strength to prepare for my life work. 
 
 Though you should delay your reply for my letter
 
 92 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 a month or a year I shall never have a slight doubt of 
 your interest in me, because I hope you are my dear- 
 est friend. Yet I am always desiring to hear from 
 you, and when I write to you I am anxiously waiting 
 for your reply, because I always wish to know of your 
 prosperity. If you are too busy, please write me a 
 few lines, only a few lines. Let me know how you 
 are. 
 
 TO MBS. HABDY. 
 
 AMHERST, October 24, 1869. 
 
 ... A secretary of the American Missionary So- 
 ciety preached to us this morning, and stated to us 
 very vividly in what fearful point the American peo- 
 ple stands now. They have 8,000,000 Irish people 
 and many Germans and French, 4,000,000 negroes in 
 South, many thousands of Chinese, and a few Japan- 
 ese on the Pacific coast. Unless the American people 
 stretch out their hands to enlight, elevate, and educate 
 them with the Christian truth they will ruin the free 
 institution which is the pride of the nation. I was 
 quite animated by his earnest discourse and felt in- 
 deed it is our best privilege to co-work with Christ 
 and to promote his kingdom. When I came out from 
 the chapel I heard great many say, "I don't like his 
 sermon," and they did not manifest their sympathy 
 with him at all. I felt so sorry for their coldness in 
 their heart and disinterest for the Church of Christ 
 and for the welfare of their own country. All hea- 
 thens look at America as the centre of the Christian 
 light. If the centre of the light has not much intense- 
 ness, how could it enlight those who are lying in the 
 remote dark corners ? My dear friend, let us pray 
 earnestly for those Christians who live for themselves
 
 CORRESPONDENCE. 93 
 
 and not for Christ. Let us pray for the American 
 church so that she may be more jealous for promoting 
 the blessed gospel to all nations. . . . My folks are 
 all well. My father is still staying in Yedo with his 
 prince, but he says he will soon leave his office and 
 go home for rest because he has found his duty rather 
 tedious in his age. Sometime he was obliged to sit 
 up till two or three o'clock toward the morning for 
 his inexcusable duty. It would be better for him to 
 take a rest in a quiet country town, but his leaving 
 the city will cause me a sad thing. Perhaps I may 
 not hear from him so often as used to be. When he 
 writes to me he always carries it himself to Yokohama 
 to be mailed to America. He is very careful for 
 sending his letter to me. He never trusts it to a post- 
 man lest his secret communication to me should be 
 revealed by some accidental way. When he gets 
 home he could not carry his letter down to Yokohama 
 any more, because it would be most too far for him to 
 walk, about 60 miles from Yedo. I demand my 
 folks entirely on the providential care. Whatever 
 thing may happen to them, I will say it is the Lord's 
 doing. 
 
 In the summer of 1869 Neesima made another ex- 
 cursion, partly on foot and partly by rail, of which 
 the following notes are taken from his diary : 
 
 "July 15th. I left Amherst on 10.30 train for 
 Hartford, where I stopped with my old acquaintance, 
 Mr. D. E. Bartlett. I was very cordially received by 
 him. He took me to the city library, and also to the 
 top of the State House where we could look down the 
 whole city. It was a most striking sight that the
 
 94 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 brick and sandstone edifices were interwoven with 
 the green trees. 
 
 "16th. I left Hartford for Middletown. on the 
 noon train. When I came to the town I was told 
 that the commencement exercises of Wesleyan Uni- 
 versity are being held in Methodist church. But the 
 house was filled up by the audience. While I was 
 hesitating near the entrance somebody pulled my arm 
 from behind, and when I look back I behold Mr. A. 
 of '70 smiling with his large blue eyes. He had just 
 come from Haddam and informed me whom I should 
 see there, and where I may obtain my loving objects 
 [minerals]. So I was very much encouraged to go 
 forward to Haddam. But it was not quite time then 
 for the steamer. To pass the time profitably I crossed 
 the river by a ferryboat, and visited the sandstone 
 quarry at Portland. Though I saw many specimens 
 of bird-tracks, the man in the oflice would not part me 
 any. I left Middletown on six o'clock boat after 
 the dark. It thundered and rained furiously, and I 
 admired the scene very much. Mr. W. B. accommo- 
 dated me a room and meals, though his wife was not 
 quite well. I think they love me some. I was very 
 successful in obtaining tourmalines, but not very in 
 getting columbites. 
 
 "21st. I left Haddam for New Haven on foot, 
 walking about seventeen miles that afternoon, though 
 I spent considerable time for trouting and berrying. 
 I passed the night in a farmhouse in North Guilford. 
 The lady in the house treated me very kindly and 
 would not charge me positively for either lodging or 
 breakfast. 
 
 "22d. It rained quite hard in the morning, but 
 the weather was very beautiful and the sun was quite
 
 COMMENCEMENT AT NEW HAVEN. 95 
 
 hot in the afternoon. I washed my undershirt and 
 stockings at a small brook. When I reached New 
 Haven I went to a hotel to pass the night. 
 
 "23d. The commencement exercise of Yale Col- 
 lege is held at the Central Church. I saw there two 
 Japanese, Yoshida and Ohara. I did not like the 
 exercises quite well, not seeing much Christian ele- 
 ment in them. I visited the Mineralogical cabinet and 
 Art Gallery. I admired the picture of the prophet 
 Jeremiah. Some careless fellows thought I was a so- 
 ciety man and invited me to A. K. E. Society hall. The 
 room used for the literary purpose is very well fur- 
 nished. I saw there many glasses, and wine bottles 
 on the stairs. So I am glad to find out what secret 
 meant. While they were showing the rooms they 
 asked me where did I join to the society. I replied: 
 'I have not joined to the society yet. Perhaps I shall 
 if I find time enough. ' I think they were no little 
 surprised to hear my reply. 
 
 "24th. I visited limestone quarry at Smithfield, 
 eight miles from Providence, and found nice speci- 
 mens there. I came to Providence to pass the night." 
 
 Neesima was intensely interested in all mechanical 
 processes and the industrial arts, most of what he saw 
 being of course entirely new to him. On this excur- 
 sion he visited the arsenal at Springfield, the factories 
 and foundries of the cities through which he passed, 
 his notebook containing over two hundred pages de- 
 scribing minutely the manufacture of iron, brass, 
 small arms, cartridges, gas, paper, wire, cotton cloth, 
 plated ware, confectionery, etc., with innumerable 
 drawings of the machinery and tools employed. 
 
 The remainder of the summer vacation Neesima
 
 96 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 passed at Chatham with the family of Captain Taylor. 
 On December llth Captain Taylor was caught be- 
 tween the ferryboat and the dock while landing at 
 East Boston, and died almost immediately. Nee- 
 sima's journal of this month contains the following 
 passages : 
 
 "I write this to remember this sad event for myself, 
 and also to warn my friends to be ready always for 
 the Master's call. It was on Monday morning, Dec. 
 13th, 1869, that a little fellow brought me a yellow 
 letter, asking me quite briskly whether it belonged to 
 me. It was a dispatch informing me that Captain 
 Taylor was dead. It gave me a great surprise. I 
 did not know myself what to do. I was perfectly 
 silent and calm. I was still sitting in my chair, say- 
 ing to myself 'I do not believe this, it is my dream. 
 It is not possible. It is not true. ' I was without a 
 tear, without a word, but . . . Then I rose calmly, 
 and slowly went to a wall where hung his small like- 
 ness, and gazed upon it with wide opening eyes. He 
 looked very active, not like a dead person. So I has- 
 tily stepped to the telegraph office and asked an officer 
 whether there was no mistake in that dispatch. It 
 was true. So I gave up all my doubts and hastened 
 to the railroad. While I was in the cars I was 
 deeply affected. It was very heavy cross for me to 
 bear. When I walked it was like a lame man, helped 
 by my umbrella. I did not see Mrs. Taylor that even- 
 ing lest my presence might excite her grief, but when 
 I saw the brothers and sisters I bursted out in a loud 
 cry. I cannot describe by my pen such sad scenes. 
 All his kind deeds of deep interest in me since I knew 
 him in China, and how I spent my vacation with him
 
 DEATH OF CAPTAIN TAYLOR. 97 
 
 about ten weeks ago, came to my memory. I could 
 not possibly raise up my head, but only turn aside and 
 weep bitterly. How can I tell why he was so dear to 
 me. I fell into his kind hand at Shanghai ; he gave 
 me China jacket, showing me how to sew; he taught 
 me navigation ; he spoke patiently, forgave me always, 
 and never spoke to me any unkind words ; he intro- 
 duced me to him who became my kind friend ever since. 
 At our last good-by he kissed me. My captain, this is 
 my last kiss. His forehead was cold as marble. 
 
 "Then I said good-by to Mrs. Taylor and her little 
 infant boy. Tor the Lamb which is in the midst of 
 the Throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto 
 living fountains of waters ; and God shall wipe away 
 all tears from their eyes. ' ' 
 
 TO MBS. HARDY. 
 
 AMHEKST, April 5, 1870. 
 
 Having found myself quite comfortable I will write 
 you a few lines. Since I wrote you my last let- 
 ter I have been improving gradually and gaining 
 strength. I began to go out of doors last Friday and 
 walked to and fro in the front yard of Prof. Seelye's 
 house, but to-day is quite cold and stormy, so I am 
 obliged to keep myself quiet in my warm room. 
 Though I feel almost well as usual, yet it does seem 
 me strange that I cannot endure long while in doing 
 anything. Though I get over my cold I have not en- 
 joyed my health ever since ; partly I had headache and 
 partly I was nervous. Yet I was so much pressed by 
 my duty, and kept up my study just much as I could. 
 I never liked to complain for it, and kept up cheer- 
 fully my studies and my prayers till I was taken down 
 entirely by this rheumatism. I never had such an ill
 
 98 SCHOOL AND COLLEGE DAYS. 
 
 health since I have been in this country. I fear some- 
 what if I continue my study in the beginning of next 
 term as I did this term I may entirely break down. 
 So I think it well for me to rest for a while and to get 
 a renewed health. But you must not understand that 
 I am getting tired of study. I am longing it and 
 strongly tempted to begin it, like a starving wolf goes 
 after his prey. Though I have been ill more than 
 four weeks, yet I have not entirely wasted my time. 
 
 You informed me that you should send me up to 
 Andover next fall to study theology for two years. 
 When I left Andover you told me I should study two 
 years in Amherst and a year in Andover. But I 
 have been in Amherst a year longer than your fixed 
 tune, though in my sorrow I have wasted nearly the 
 latter half part of this year by being sick so much. 
 Now you are willing to support me two years more in 
 Andover. It is a great offering to me indeed. I do 
 not know how I could get along without it in my 
 study. I appreciate your kindness very deeply in my 
 heart, and hope indeed that your offering for me would 
 be very productive hereafter.
 
 CHAPTER IH. 
 
 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 DURING the latter half of his last year in Amherst 
 Neesima was again attacked by inflammatory rheuma- 
 tism, and this illness seriously interfered with his 
 studies. His health returned with the warmer weather, 
 and in April he resumed his work. He took the de- 
 gree of B. S. with the class of 1870, and was selected 
 by his comrades to deliver the oration in the grove 
 on class-day. The question of his future course of 
 study was not a difficult one ; his desire to return to 
 his people as the bearer of a heavenly message was 
 supreme, and to this end it was decided that he should 
 enter the Theological Seminary at Andover, a decision 
 which gave him the greatest satisfaction. At this 
 time the question was raised whether he should re- 
 turn to Japan as a Japanese or an American citizen. 
 It was the opinion of those of whom advice was sought 
 in Kobe and Yokohama that he should be naturalized 
 in the United States, that thus he might, in case of 
 difficulties arising from his missionary work, secure 
 the advantages of consular jurisdiction. On the 
 other hand, while the treaties did not prohibit mis- 
 sionary effort, it was extremely doubtful whether they 
 would afford any protection in case of complaint from 
 the Japanese government; nor was it probable that, 
 if naturalized and thus made a foreigner in the eyes 
 of the law, this fact would protect him, a native-born
 
 100 SEMINARY COURSE AT AN DOVER. 
 
 Japanese, from private malice. Events subsequently 
 proved this question to be without importance ; yet it 
 is interesting to note the form it assumed at this time 
 in Neesima's mind. With him it was not how to 
 secure the amplest protection, but how to exert the 
 greatest influence. That his influence would be seri- 
 ously impaired by the surrender of his rights as a 
 Japanese citizen was clear. He therefore decided 
 against naturalization, and, in the fall of 1870, re- 
 turned to Andover to begin his theological studies. 
 
 In the winter of 1871 he again suffered from rheu- 
 matism, and was for some weeks helpless. On Jan- 
 uary 10th he writes : 
 
 " Through my sickness and pain I can have more 
 sympathy with the suffering and dying Saviour, and 
 by beholding Him on the cross I can bear all my 
 pains and sufferings most cheerfully, rejoicingly ; 
 knowing that my Master has suffered a far greater 
 pain than I do now for the salvation of the lost race. 
 When I profoundly think of the plan of salvation 
 I almost lose myself in its beauty and grandeur. 
 Though I cannot use my body now, I can exercise my 
 mind. I can think, pray, and glorify God through 
 my suffering. Pray for me, not simply for my ill- 
 ness, but that I may be ever submissive to the will of 
 my Heavenly Father." 
 
 TO ME. HAKDY. 
 
 ANDOVEB, January 29, 1871. 
 
 A letter which you forwarded to me last Friday is 
 from my home. It brought me a sad news, that is, 
 the death of my grandfather. The letter is dated on 
 the 5th of last August, though his death occurred on 
 the 14th of last July.
 
 DEATH OF HIS GRANDFATHER. 101 
 
 According to my brother's brief statement of his 
 case I judge he died with cholera, which is a prevail- 
 ing disease in the country. He was sick only four 
 days, and died without much trouble, owing to his 
 old age. He was then eighty-six years old. My 
 brother says he was not sorry to go, for he lived long 
 enough and has seen his grandsons grow up, and 
 heard of what I am doing in America. But he 
 would have more satisfactorily died if he could have 
 seen me once more on his last day. For he has been 
 talking of me so much in his late years and anticipa- 
 ting to see me with a great pleasure. Oh ! he is no 
 more with his friends. He has gone without hope in 
 Christ. I dare say he was a most earnest and trust- 
 worthy man I ever saw among our neighbors. I 
 trust God will judge him without law, for he lived 
 without law. My prayers for him, and my transla- 
 tions of a few precious passages in the Scriptures, 
 which I sent to him some time ago, have done some 
 good to his soul. When he heard the news of my 
 running away from Hakodate, he was sore afraid lest 
 I should fall into a trouble, but when he heard that 
 I am studying in one of the best American institu- 
 tions he was overwhelmed with a great joy, and recog- 
 nized that the people in the United States are far 
 more liberal than his own people. 
 
 This news caused me a great grief. I would have 
 broken down with a grief if I had not had my Sa- 
 viour to sympathize with me in my affliction and help 
 me to bear this cross. Pray for me that this afflic- 
 tion may be a means to bring me closer to Christ and 
 to calmly repose myself upon his arms. I have a 
 still more sad news to tell you, the death of our dear 
 friend, Dr. Samuel Taylor. He died suddenly in the
 
 102 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 Academy Hall when he went up to the morning 
 prayer. May the Lord sanctify all these sad scenes 
 to our souls. I suppose you and Mrs. Hardy will be 
 present at Dr. Taylor's funeral, which will be on 
 next Tuesday. Then let me have a pleasure of see- 
 ing both of you. 
 
 TO MES. FLINT. 
 
 ANDOVEK, March 21, 1871. 
 
 I saw Mori, Japanese minister sent to Washington 
 from Mikado, at Boston a week ago last Wednesday. 
 He told me if I write a letter to the Japanese govern- 
 ment stating briefly who I am, what I have been 
 studying in America, and also my intention for re- 
 turning home, he will forward it to the government 
 and get a passport for me. He told me also the 
 present internal movement among the higher classes 
 concerning Christianity. They begin to see a vast 
 difference between Protestant and Catholic religions. 
 Though the government forbids the people to em- 
 brace Christian truth, yet I trust it will open the 
 country to Protestant missionaries within a few years. 
 I am afraid that Mori, the Japanese minister, will 
 pay up to Mrs. Hardy for what she has expended for 
 me so far, because he asked Mr. Hardy to give him 
 a list of all the expenses which have been spent for 
 educating me. I fear Mr. Hardy will give him its 
 list, and if he receives the payment from Mori I 
 shall be bound up to the Japanese government by 
 that sum of money. I would rather remain a free 
 Japanese citizen and consecrate myself wholly to my 
 Master's business. I hope to see Mr. Hardy very 
 soon and talk over the matter with him. I hope the 
 Lord will give us a wise and prudent thought for
 
 MEETS MINISTER MORI. 103 
 
 deciding this matter. [The proposition of Minister 
 Mori was promptly declined.] 
 
 TO MBS. FLINT. 
 
 ANDOVEB, June 7, 1871. 
 
 Three weeks ago yesterday I was invited to Amherst 
 by the Japanese minister, who brought a young Jap 
 anese to Mass. Agricultural College to study the 
 mode of American farming. I spent two days with 
 him at Amherst and had very pleasant time. He 
 treated me very gentlemanly and paid all my travel- 
 ing expenses. The main idea of his inviting me is 
 that he was intending to establish schools at home 
 after the American system and desired me to take 
 charge of it. I encouraged him to do so, though I 
 did not give him any definite answer for my taking 
 charge of it for it is woe to me if I do not preach 
 the gospel of my blessed Master. 
 
 TO MBS. HABDT. 
 
 AMHERST, June 13, 1871. 
 
 Since I returned here I attempted to rewrite my letter 
 to the Japan government for obtaining a passport, for 
 in my first letter I did not say that I have embraced 
 Christian faith, but simply mentioned what I am 
 studying at Andover. I did not even say that I am 
 studying theology, but mentioned that I am studying 
 the true secret of the progress of civilization. When 
 I saw the Japan minister at Amherst I told him that 
 I would not go home concealing my Christian faith 
 like a trembling thief goes in the dark night under 
 the fear of discovery, but go there as a Christian 
 man walking in a Christian love and doing things 
 according to the light of my conscience. I told him.
 
 104 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 furthermore, that if I write to him I would rather 
 make known to government my new and healthier 
 religion. But he said he did not know whether it 
 would be safe for me to do so or not, but I might try 
 that. But after a still more careful investigation I 
 found it would not be desirable for me to make known 
 my being here openly, for if I do so perhaps I will 
 receive an order to do some service or to study a cer- 
 tain thing. In such a case I cannot conveniently 
 refuse it, for if I do the government will no longer 
 be friendly. While I am studying I do not wish to 
 be hindered by the government's affairs. As I under- 
 stand that you are willing to keep me still longer, I 
 would rather receive the Christian's willing and cheer- 
 ful gift than that of the government, which will bind 
 me as a slave. Yet I will try to keep up a friendly 
 relation to the minister at Washington, so that when 
 I get ready to go home he might be some help to me. 
 So I am decided not to write to the government till I 
 am about ready to go home. I used sometimes to do 
 things without much circumspection, though I was 
 rery successful in certain things. But with regard 
 to the above case I shall be pretty careful, for my all 
 future success may depend on this single action. I 
 shall wait entirely on the providential guidance. 
 
 When I came out from the prayer -meeting re- 
 cently I saw a grand display of northern lights. 
 While I was watching the change of streams of 
 light, and also gazing upon those innumerable bright 
 stars twinkling in the blue dome, I thought of the 
 hymn, " Nearer, my God, to thee," and thought that if, 
 through the grace of God, I am permitted to fly on 
 joyful wing onward and upward, leaving the sun, 
 moon, and stars behind me, how grand my feeling 
 might be.
 
 EXCURSION THROUGH NEW YORK. 105 
 
 The vacation will begin two weeks from next 
 Thursday. I don't know what I should do this sum- 
 mer. I am partly tempted to read or study, and 
 partly to take a trip somewhere to collect the mineral- 
 ogical and geological specimens. 
 
 TO MB. HARDY. 
 
 ANDOVEB, June 21, 1871. 
 
 I received yours of yesterday, and am very thank- 
 ful for your kindest offering for my wants for the 
 vacation. I am desiring to take a trip to Niagara 
 Falls, Trenton Falls, Utica, and some other places to 
 collect fossils and minerals. I had an invitation from 
 one of my college chums who lives near Utica to come 
 there and spend a few days with him. I feel rather 
 delicate to ask you to furnish my wants for going so 
 far, but I also believe I shall be benefited by it very 
 much, and I also expect to study geology and miner- 
 alogy practically. Perhaps I may give lectures on 
 Japan here and there and may get my expenses paid 
 partly. 
 
 TO MRS. HARDY. 
 
 EVANS MILLS, N. Y., August 18, 1871. 
 I fear you may think I have forgotten to write to 
 you. But if you read on you will know the reason 
 why I have not written thus far. Since I began my 
 journey I have had no fixed abode, and consequently I 
 have scarcely found time to sit down to write letters or 
 read. When I stopped with my friends I was a kind 
 of novelty to them because they have never seen any 
 Japanese. I was invited out to the dinners and tea, 
 and was asked by them so many questions. At the 
 same time I have kept myself busy geologizing.
 
 106 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 When I went to any friendless places I was obliged 
 to lodge at the hotels. It seemed me so painful to 
 pay so much that it would not do to hang around too 
 long in such places. I hastened myself to see what I 
 could see, and did not stay more than necessary for 
 geologizing. Thus my time has been fully occupied 
 with visiting, tramping, geologizing, and occasionally 
 discussing with spiritualists and infidels. I thank 
 God for giving me strength to meet with all his ene- 
 mies without surrendering myself to them. 
 
 I went through the heart of New York State, 
 crossed over Lake Ontario by a steamer, and am stop- 
 ping with one of Andover theological students at 
 Evans Mills. Oh, I wish I could have eloquence 
 enough to write out all my happy and rich experi- 
 ences during my trip. Notwithstanding the broken 
 English and imperfect grammar, I will attempt to 
 write you a brief sketch with this unskillful hand. 
 
 After I bid a farewell to my dearest Boston 
 friends, I set my face towards the west. My first 
 stopping - place was Leominster, where I spent five 
 days with the brother of Captain Taylor, including a 
 Sabbath. I spoke for him in the afternoon service. 
 It was my first attempt to address before a large audi- 
 ence in a regular service, I spoke on the history of 
 Japan, and recent changes and progress of the peo- 
 ple, and addressed to the Sabbath-school in the even- 
 ing, showing a few articles of Japan. It pleased the 
 children very much. I think I got through it better 
 than I expected to. My second stopping-place was 
 my beloved Amherst, where I spent only two days 
 and a half with Professor Seelye. I attended the 
 commencement exercises and enjoyed them very much. 
 My third stopping-place was Hoosac Tunnel. I went
 
 CHINESE AT NORTH ADAMS. 107 
 
 in from east side. The inside of it was very dark, 
 damp, and chilly. I wore a woolen coat, and an oil- 
 coat, in order to keep myself comfortable. I did not 
 make any long stay in the tunnel lest I might be in- 
 jured by the dampness and low temperature. I met 
 the instructor of schoolship in Boston harbor at the 
 tunnel, and accompanied him to central shaft. The 
 men could not work at all in the shaft on account of 
 much water, and were simply dipping out water by 
 the means of steam-engine. It will be 1,030 feet deep 
 when it is completed. I suppose you know all about 
 the tunnel, but please let me draw for you a section 
 of the mountain to illustrate the tunnel. I passed 
 the night on that wild romantic mountain. I rose 
 very early the next morning, breakfasted hastily, and 
 left at half past four o'clock. The morning air was 
 so cool and the mountain breath so very gentle, yet 
 invigorating, I might take a double quick to go over 
 the mountain. But the scenery was so grand, splen- 
 did, and beautiful, it made me to stop my feet every 
 five or ten minutes. The morning dawn awoke up 
 those sleepy birds on the mountain tops to sing mel- 
 ody for a lonely traveler. The white and silvery 
 fog arising from every valley appeared like the Mer 
 de Glace on the Alps. Although I was alone I found 
 many companions round about me, on my right, left, 
 above, and beneath. Everything in nature seemed to 
 welcome me, and joined me in praising the Maker of 
 all things. I was alone, yet not alone. 
 
 I reached North Adams some time before six 
 o'clock. I felt somewhat afraid to go to the place so 
 early in the morning lest I might be taken for a 
 " heathen Chinee." But I went in and came out from 
 the place without any difficulty. I paid a visit to those
 
 108 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 Chinese in the shoe-factory. They could not speak 
 English at all, except their leader Ah Sing. When I 
 went in there they took me for a Chinaman, but I 
 could not understand them at all. So I took out a 
 piece of .paper and asked them to write down their 
 questions. The first question was : What part of 
 China did I come from ? My reply on the paper was i 
 " I am not from China, but from Japan. I came from 
 Yedo, the capital of Japan, and am studying now the 
 words of God, intending to preach the crucified Sa- 
 viour to my countrymen." This reply surprised them 
 in no less degree. I wrote down still further about 
 the love of Christ. They seemed quite intelligent, and 
 one of them said Jesus Christ was the Son of God. 
 I wished to converse with them still longer, but they 
 could not stop their work very conveniently. I went 
 through their working shop, dining-room, and sleep- 
 ing-room. They still keep up their own way of living 
 and use the chopstick to eat rice with. They are very 
 economical. They wash and mend their own clothes 
 and cultivate the vegetables for their own use. I 
 think they shall not be able to make money so fast as 
 some Yankees can, but will accumulate it by steady and 
 gradual process. They have neither so much aspira- 
 tion or patriotic feeling as some of our young Jap- 
 anese have, but they are simply contented with a few 
 accumulations of fhe almighty dollar. On the other 
 hand, the Japanese are not very anxious of making 
 money, but are always craving after the knowledge 
 and ideas of the western civilization. They don't do 
 it simply for themselves, but it is their intention to 
 elevate and enlighten their native friends. They love 
 their own country and are willing even to give up 
 their own lives for her. So if they love truth they
 
 EXCURSION THROUGH NEW YORK. 109 
 
 would stand up for it as they would for their country. 
 O, may our merciful Father give us power and grace 
 to bear the blessed standard of Christ on that be- 
 nighted shore, and proclaim the glad news of salva- 
 tion to their despondent souls. 
 
 My fourth stopping-place was Troy, N. Y. I found 
 there three Japanese students, and spent two days 
 with them, including one Sabbath. They are not 
 yet Christians, though they study the Bible and respect 
 it as the word of God. I hope the free grace will 
 cause them to be born in Christ. I had quite a talk 
 with them and enjoyed it exceedingly. I stopped at 
 Albany only four hours, visiting State Street, the Med- 
 ical College, State Geological Room, State House, etc. 
 
 My fifth stopping-place was Kirkland, where I spent 
 two weeks with my college chum, Mr. George Suth- 
 erland. Kirkland is a great centre of geological for- 
 mation, and I made it a headquarters, spending many 
 days in Clinton, Dansville, Oriskany Falls, Water- 
 viUe, New Hartford, and Trenton Falls. Trenton 
 Falls is a grand place to visit. Some people say it 
 is not so sublime as Niagara Falls, but it is far pret- 
 tier. The second fall is the best one. When I was 
 ready to leave it began to rain quite hard. I stood in 
 the rain and sketched the falls hastily. 
 
 I am requested to speak to-morrow evening, so I 
 must stop my writing and plan out what I shall speak. 
 
 EXTRACT FROM JOURNAL WRITTEN ON HOOSAC MOUNTAIN. 
 
 July 15, 1871. If I stayed on this hilltop several 
 mornings I should be inspired by the revelation of 
 wonderful nature and write at least one or two verses 
 of poetry which might make my name immortal. But, 
 alas, un-genious man ! I cannot compose even one
 
 110 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 verse on this single morning. I have no skill to de- 
 scribe the grand scene with a figurative language. I 
 am like a practical Yankee and my remark is woiider- 
 f ully plain. I have no inspired mind or pen, as see 
 the following : 
 
 Arise, O sleepy sun. Do not tarry, lazy sun ! 
 For on a top of Berkshire hills I am standing, 
 Standing alone, and for thee I am waiting. 
 
 TO MKS. HARDY. 
 
 ANDOVEB, September 17, 1871. 
 
 Since I returned here I was intending to write you 
 again, but I have been unusually busy these past two 
 weeks and unable to describe to you my journey still 
 farther. I had very rich experiences on my journey, 
 and would be glad to narrate to you some of them, 
 but I will not undertake to do if just now. On my 
 return here I found a letter from my old teacher, and 
 was informed by him my brother's death. He did 
 not describe how he died, but simply informed me his 
 death. He advised me to come home, for my father 
 would be very lonely without me. Having been in- 
 formed by a Japanese student who entered into Phillips 
 Academy this term that there is a Japanese at Boston 
 Highlands who came from Yedo very recently, and 
 was once a pupil of my old teacher, accordingly I went 
 to Boston about two weeks ago to see him, in order to 
 ascertain by what manner or by what disease my 
 brother did die. But he could not give me any infor- 
 mation about his death. I stopped with that Japan- 
 ese friend two days, and had very enjoyable Sabbath 
 with him and Mrs. Captain Taylor. I called on Mr. 
 Hardy, Jr., in State Street on Monday to get a letter 
 from home which he spoke of a few days previously.
 
 HIS BROTHER'S DEATH. Ill 
 
 The letter was from my father. He informed me 
 more minutely about my brother's death. He was ill 
 about three months and died last March. It is almost 
 too painful to think of, how he died in his early age. 
 It is still more painful to read my father's letter 
 accompanied with his great grief and disappointment. 
 It is a most shocking news to me and caused me great 
 sorrow. Yet I can bear it wonderfully, for I do not 
 bear it alone. I can say cheerfully and willingly, 
 " Let thy will be done." I submit all my affairs to 
 his hand, for He knows best and does all things for 
 my good. But when I sympathize with my disap- 
 pointed and comfortless parents I could hardly refrain 
 myself from dropping tears. I wrote to him last 
 week and sent him your own likeness. I hope it 
 might be some comfort to him. It would please my 
 father exceedingly if I go home immediately, but I 
 feel I am no longer a property of my father. I have 
 consecrated myself to my Lord, and also give myself 
 up to the service of my country. If the Lord calls 
 me to labor for Him in his vineyard, it is the highest 
 and most honorable calling we could ever obtain on 
 the earth. If the Lord desires to promote his glori- 
 ous kingdom to Japan through me, a least and weakest 
 vessel in his household, I will most cheerfully and hope- 
 fully submit myself to his will. I have a plow on my 
 hands ; I must work for my Lord. It is my earnest 
 prayer for my parents that God should spare their 
 lives until the light of truth and life will be preached 
 to them. I thank God for what He has done for me 
 always. Though I heard a sad news from home, yet 
 He never does leave me comfortless. 
 
 I received a passport from the Japanese govern- 
 ment, together with a letter from my old teacher. I
 
 112 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER 
 
 hope you will rejoice with me, because it does seem 
 me that the Lord is going to make my path plain. 
 
 I brought back quite a number of geological speci- 
 mens from New York and Canada. They are my 
 property. I feel quite rich now. 
 
 TO MB. HABDY. 
 
 ANDOVEK, September 27, 1871. 
 
 You have asked me to give you a translation of the 
 passport sent from the Japanese government. I 
 think I will take the passport with me to Salem next 
 week where I may expect to see you. I have several 
 other papers sent to me with the passport ; I will ex- 
 plain them all to you when I see you. I heard from 
 my father again this morning. His letters have been 
 sent to me by a private conveyance thus far, but his 
 last letter came to me through the hands of the 
 Japanese minister of foreign affairs. He says in his 
 letter that, in the first part of last May, the govern- 
 ment did send an officer to his prince to inquire 
 whether there was such a man by the name of Nee- 
 sima in his home who disappeared in such a time. 
 He went away having ascertained everything. A few 
 days after that a paper was sent to him and its con- 
 tents was as follows : " It is permitted by the govern- 
 ment to Neesima Shimeta to remain and study in the 
 United States of America." I am sure it must have 
 given my poor father a great gratification. He did 
 not know thus far how I should get home safely, 
 knowing that I broke the law of the country by run- 
 ning away, and was expecting me to come home 
 secretly as I did run away. Now he knows that I 
 can go home safely and at any time, and desires me 
 to come as soon as I can. He thinks 1 am ordered
 
 RECEIVES PASSPORT. 113 
 
 by the Japanese government to stay in America sev- 
 eral years longer, and says it is to his highest honor 
 that his son's name was made known to the court. 
 But, says he : " Come home as soon as you can, and 
 let me look at your face once more, and then I shall 
 be satisfied. For I am getting old and my stay on 
 the earth may not be many years. If J can see you 
 once more it is enough. I shall let you go back to 
 America hence to stay as long as you might. If 
 your stay in America can be of some benefit to my 
 country, I am willing to let you stay there until you 
 can complete your study ; but please remember your 
 poor father, and let him look at your face once more 
 before he dies." Dear sir, it is pretty hard plead to 
 me. But as you know I have a plow on my hands ; 
 I cannot look back just yet. I think I will let my 
 poor father wait till I will finish my study here. I 
 will send to Mrs. Hardy one of my father's letters in 
 which he expresses his greatest obligations to both of 
 you. He says : " My language utterly fails to ex- 
 press my grateful feeling towards you. I have told 
 my friends, neighbors, and even strangers, that how 
 you " (myself) " have fallen into the good hands in 
 America, and how you are supported and educated 
 by your American friends these long years. Every 
 one of them who heard of your fortune, and the kind- 
 ness of your friends, says there is no such thing in 
 their own country." Although I krow that Mrs. 
 Hardy has shown her kindness to me for her highest 
 motive and worthiness, yet I hope that she will feel 
 that she is somewhat rewarded by seeing my father's 
 letter and receiving his greatest obligations expressed 
 in it.
 
 114 SEMINARY COURSE AT AN DOVER. 
 
 TO MBS. HARDY. 
 
 ANDOVEB, November 7, 1871. 
 
 I believe I have not written to you since I saw you 
 at Salem. I suppose you know what some old-school 
 men say in regard to their trying to be perfect. They 
 say we shall be perfect to-morrow or some future 
 time. When to-morrow comes they will say the same 
 and will never be perfect. So I have been deferring 
 my writing to you thus far, saying, " I will do it to- 
 morrow." When the next day comes I said, " I 
 must read up Edwards on the Will, and also write 
 an essay for our discussion," and deferred my writing 
 to some future time. I have been attending Profes- 
 sor Park's lectures, and have got theory enough to be 
 a new-school man, and have made up my mind to do 
 or to be as T believe, that is to say : " I will do it 
 now, this moment ; I will no longer defer it till to- 
 morrow." Though I have nothing particular to say, 
 yet I should like to inform you something about my 
 study. I am attending Professor Park's lectures and 
 reading along with them. It may be the hardest year 
 in the seminary, because it requires so much close 
 attention and thinking. My study reminds me my 
 trip to White Mountains. It was rather hard for me 
 to climb up the mountains, but the grandeur of sur- 
 rounding scene excited my ambition and aspiration 
 to go up still higher so that I might get better view 
 of wondrous nature. So I have just begun to take 
 my most delightful trip in the intellectual and spirit- 
 ual fields. It is not my question how far my destiny 
 may be, but simply go as far as I can and do as much 
 my strength permits, leaving all my future in the 
 hand of Him who sees all the affairs of the universe 
 from the endless to the endless.
 
 TO MEET JAPANESE EMBASSY. 115 
 
 TO MR. FLINT. 
 
 BOSTON, February 16, 1872. 
 
 I am requested by the Japanese minister to come 
 to Washington to inform the Japanese Embassy about 
 the system of American education. So I have been 
 studying it since last week. It gives me plenty to do. 
 I will go to Washington as soon as the Japanese Em- 
 bassy arrive there. I expect to stand up for Christ 
 before the heathen embassy ; I think it is a good op- 
 portunity for me to speak Christ. I wish you would 
 make special prayer for me, and also for the embassy. 
 
 In 1872 the most important embassy that had ever 
 left the shores of Japan visited America and Europe. 
 Men of inferior rank had at various times been sent 
 by the shogunate on missions of inquiry to other 
 countries, but this was the first great embassy repre- 
 senting the imperial government of the Mikado. It 
 was composed of four cabinet ministers, of commis- 
 sioners in the several administrative departments, and 
 was under the conduct of one of the most distin- 
 guished of Japanese nobles and statesmen,. Iwakura 
 Tomomi. Accredited to the fifteen nations then in 
 treaty relation with Japan, its objects were thus stated 
 in the letter of credence presented at Washington : 
 " The period for revising the treaties now existing be- 
 tween ourselves and the United States is less than one 
 year distant. We expect and intend to reform and 
 improve the same so as to stand upon a similar foot- 
 ing with the most enlightened nations. ... It is our 
 purpose to select from the various institutions prevail- 
 ing among enlightened nations such as are best suited 
 to our present condition, and adopt them, in gradual
 
 116 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 reforms and improvements of our policy and customs, 
 so as to be upon an equality with them." In its diplo- 
 matic character the embassy was a failure. The 
 Treaty Powers were unwilling to abandon their extra- 
 territorial rights, and to commit the sole administra- 
 tion of justice to a people without a civil code, to 
 whom trial by jury and the writ of habeas corpus 
 were unknown, and whose criminal procedure was still 
 characterized by cruelty and contempt for personal 
 rights. In its subsidiary quest for information on the 
 political and social institutions of Christendom, the 
 embassy was, however, eminently successful, and its 
 return was signalized by a very remarkable series of 
 reforms. 
 
 Its leading members were Iwakura Tomomi, Okubo 
 Toshimichi, Kido Takayoshi, Ito Hirobumi, Terashima 
 Munenori, and Tanaka Fujimaro. Iwakura, the chief 
 ambassador, was a Kuge or court noble, and had been 
 a chamberlain of the imperial household of the father 
 of the present Mikado. On the overthrow of the 
 shogunate he had entered the cabinet as Minister of 
 Foreign Affairs. With Kido, Ito, and Okubo, he was 
 active in the movement which led to the restoration of 
 the supreme authority of the Mikado. The memora- 
 ble address to the Emperor, signed by the powerful 
 daimios of the southwest, in which these princes re- 
 signed to the crown their feudal rights, was drawn up 
 by Kido, who was the head, as Saigo was the arm, of 
 the imperial cause in the revolution of 1868-69. On 
 their return ho/me these men occupied important posts 
 in the government and took a prominent part in the 
 reconstruction of the empire. Mori Arinori, at this 
 time representing Japan in Washington, and the first 
 Japanese to be appointed under the restoration to a
 
 RELATIONS WITH THE EMBASSY. 117 
 
 foreign mission, had previously met Mr. Neesima at 
 Ainherst, and now summoned him to Washington to 
 assist Mr. Tanaka, the Commissioner of Education. 
 This summons was an exceedingly fortunate one for 
 Mr. Neesima, for it brought him to the knowledge of 
 men who were to control in large measure the future 
 policy of the government, and whose friendship in 
 later years, when beset with difficulties and enemies, 
 proved of the greatest value to him. He received it, 
 however, with apprehension, and obeyed it with reluc- 
 tance. He had previously feared that the government 
 would assume his support, as it had already done in 
 the case of students sent abroad by the daimio before 
 the restoration, and that in so doing would also assume 
 thedirection of his studies and subsequently claim his 
 services. Anything which threatened his cherished 
 plan to return to his native land as the free emissary 
 of Christ alarmed him. He was therefore careful to 
 stipulate that Mr. Mori should explain to the embassy 
 that he was pursuing his studies under private au- 
 spices, and that any service desired of him must be 
 based upon a contract acknowledging his freedom from 
 all obligation to the government. His meeting with 
 the embassy, as described in the following letters, the 
 dignity and modesty with which he asserted the dis- 
 tinction between his own position and that of his fel- 
 low-students under government patronage, and the 
 zeal which, having gained his point, he displayed in 
 the furtherance of Mr. Tanaka's mission, were emi- 
 nently characteristic of him. Of Kido he made a 
 personal friend, and he soon proved so valuable t( 
 Mr. Tanaka that the latter insisted upon his accom- 
 panying the embassy to Europe. This proposition 
 was in many respects very attractive. The change
 
 118 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 would doubtless be beneficial to his health ; the oppor- 
 tunities for meeting men, for studying western insti- 
 tutions, for seeing the world and enlarging his horizon 
 under exceptionally favorable circumstances, and, 
 above all, for impressing upon the future educational 
 system of Japan his own views of the relations be- 
 tween education and religion, civilization and Chris- 
 tianity, were unique, and would surely never recur. He 
 was the channel of communication between the com- 
 missioner and the world, for Mr. Tanaka then spoke no 
 foreign language ; he had been requested to write a 
 report on a general system of education for Japan ; 
 his friends unanimously advised him to accept the 
 commissioner's offer. Yet he hesitated to commit 
 himself to a course which might end in his becoming 
 the servant of the Mikado rather than the servant of 
 Christ, and referred the question to his "American 
 father " for final decision. This decision was favorable 
 to his acceptance of the commissioner's offer, and he was 
 thus brought into daily contact with some of the most 
 influential and progressive men of New Japan. Trained 
 in the Confucian philosophy, familiar from experience 
 with the social and family life to which it leads, yet 
 always condemning the Confucian doctrine of filial 
 duty as tyrannous, he was particularly anxious that 
 Mr. Tanaka should become acquainted with the life 
 he had known in the Christian homes of New Eng- 
 land, and during the three months passed in visiting 
 the schools and colleges of the Eastern States the 
 commissioner was the guest of many leading educa- 
 tors and philanthropists in New York, Boston, New 
 Haven, and Amherst. 
 
 In his journal and letters Mr. Neesima alludes with 
 modesty to his services to the embassy ; yet it would
 
 SERVICES TO THE EMBASSY. 11.9 
 
 be difficult to overestimate the influence, he exerted 
 through it upon the educational progress of Japan. 
 In Europe, as in America, he gave all his time and 
 strength to the study of the best methods of instruc- 
 tion then prevailing, the organization and conduct of 
 schools and institutions of learning of all grades, and 
 it was on the basis of his reports that Mr. Tanaka, 
 appointed on his return Vice-Minister of Education, 
 laid the foundation of the present educational system 
 of Japan. His personal influence also was felt by all 
 associated with him ; for his character marked him 
 off from all others connected with the embassy in a 
 like capacity, and won for him that sympathetic 
 esteem and respect which was so valuable to him in 
 later life. Traveling in close companionship with 
 others, he never failed in his private devotions, in his 
 conscientious resolve to rest on the Sabbath, in his 
 effort to speak for Christ. 
 
 TO MR. AND MRS. HARDY. 
 
 GEORGETOWN, D. C., March 8, 1872. 
 
 I arrived at the capital safely yesterday morning 
 and was cordially received by Mr. Mori. I found 
 myself very tired when I arrived, therefore I did not 
 go to the hotel where the embassy are, but went 
 directly to the Japanese Legation and asked the min- 
 ister to put me in some quiet private family. He was 
 very kind to me and told me to lie down in his house, 
 but I could not sleep at all for there was so much confu- 
 sion. In the afternoon the American private secretary 
 of the minister secured a good place for me in George- 
 town only two miles from the capital, not far from his 
 own house. Mr. Mori requested me to come to Arling- 
 ton House this morning. I went there at the set-
 
 120 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 tied time and saw the Minister of Educational Bureau 
 of Japan. Twelve Japanese students in the States 
 were summoned to meet him to give him some advice. 
 The power was granted them to make any motions or 
 give any advice to him, and the motions would be car- 
 ried by the vote of the majority. When they went 
 in the parlor to meet him, they made the Japanese 
 bow to him ; but I was behind them, standing erect at 
 a corner of the room. Some time before this meet- 
 ing I handed a brief note to Mr. Mori stating my 
 present relation to you, and asking him to distinguish 
 me from the rest. Mr. Mori stood for me very favor- 
 ably, and told the Commissioner that he must not 
 rank me among the other Japanese ; for I have been 
 supported and educated by my Boston friends and 
 have not yet received a . single cent from the Japanese 
 government. So he had no right to treat me as a 
 slave of the Japanese government. " At my request," 
 Mr. Mori said, "Mr. Neesima came here, not as a 
 bondman, but with his kindness to give you some ad- 
 vice concerning education. So you must appreciate 
 his kindness and willingness to do such a favor for 
 you. As Mr. Neesima has such a relation to his Bos- 
 ton friends, he cannot commit himself to the Japanese 
 government without their consent, neither has the 
 government any right to lay claim on him, or to com- 
 mand to do this or that, but the things ought to be 
 done by a contract between him and you. Fortu- 
 nately he has three weeks' vacation, and will do some 
 good service to you if you treat him as a friend. He 
 is a lover of Japan, but not a slave." This speech 
 pleased the commissioner exceedingly and made every 
 one in the room to look at me. When he noticed me 
 standing erect he asked Mr. Mori whether the corner-
 
 MEETING WITH MR. TANAKA. 121 
 
 stander was Mr. Neesima. When he ascertained that 
 it was he stepped forward from his seat, shook my 
 hand, and made a most graceful yet most dignified 
 bow to me, asking me to be a kind friend to him. 
 He bowed himself 60 from the perpendicular. So I 
 made like bow in return. I could not help laughing 
 within my heart that a behind or corner-stander was 
 so honored by him in the room. He gave me an order 
 to be an interpreter to him when he goes around the 
 country to examine the schools, and to tell him all 
 about your school system. I told him if I am ordered 
 to do this I would rather refuse it, because he should 
 distinguish me from the others who received aid from 
 the government ; but if I am requested to do this for a 
 certain compensation, I would gladly do any favor for 
 him. The commissioner told Mr. Mori to treat and 
 receive me exactly as I requested of him. 
 
 It was voted to meet to-morrow morning at 11 
 o'clock. During the meeting the students made sev- 
 eral motions, but I did not vote or say anything, in 
 order not to place myself on the same platform of the 
 rest. When the meeting was dismissed the others 
 made 30 bow from the perpendicular to the commis- 
 sioner, without shaking his hand. But he came to me 
 and asked where I reside and requested me to call on 
 him privately. He then shook my hand and made 70 
 bow to me, wishing me for the improvement of my 
 health. I could not help laughing at my being distin- 
 guished so much among the Japanese, for I have never 
 thought myself that I was something, and have always 
 desired to keep myself unknown from the public. So 
 when I went to the parlor I stood at a corner keeping 
 myself behind the rest, standing erect and not bow- 
 ing, desiring to keep my right. I am glad to say I
 
 122 SEMINARY COURSE AT AN DOVER. 
 
 kept my right and my right was granted to me, I 
 wish you would rejoice with me at this triumphant 
 hour, for I am a free man, a free man in Christ. 1 
 could not help thanking you through whose aid and 
 means I have attained this liberty. I know your 
 prayers have been answered now, but pray on still. I 
 do not care for the esteem of men, but only wish to 
 remain a humble child of God. 
 
 I suppose you would not object of my spending 
 this vacation with the embassy, if I take a good care 
 for my health. I have not seen Iwakura, the chief 
 ambassador, but had a pleasant interview with his 
 secretary, who was a friend of two of my best Japan- 
 ese friends at home, and found out all about them. 
 
 My boarding-house is very near where some Japan- 
 ese girls are staying for the present. I saw two of 
 them yesterday. One of them is about fifteen years 
 of age, and another is only eight years old, the second 
 daughter of my old schoolmate, who is now a prom- 
 inent officer in the country. She is a little cunning 
 and acute thing I ever saw. I had very pleasant 
 conversation with them and dined with them too. 
 They don't understand what the ladies in the families 
 speak to them ; so when I go there to see them they 
 are delighted to see me, and ask me ever so many 
 questions. They feel so friendly to me, and are not 
 afraid to ask me questions, for I told them I shall be 
 very sorry if they do hesitate to ask me anything. 
 Though I do not preach to them, yet I am teaching 
 them some moral principle in a pleasant way. So I 
 think they would not take me as a lover of girls, 
 though I call on them so often, but a kind instructor, 
 because they make such graceful Japanese bow each 
 time when I speak to them. I am so thankful that 
 I can do some service to them.
 
 ACCEPTS SERVICE WITH THE EMBASSY. 123 
 
 TO MR. AND MRS. HARDY. 
 
 GEORGETOWN, March 10, 1872. 
 
 Yesterday morning I went to the legation to attend 
 the meeting of the Japanese students. I found there 
 the twelve who were summoned to Washington. 
 They are divided into two parties. One half of them 
 is called the upper party, and another half the lower 
 party. As I had obtained, or rather kept up my 
 right, to remain a free Japanese citizen, the Com- 
 missioner of Education and Mr. Mori agreed to hire 
 me during my vacation and pay me so much for my 
 service to them. I at once accepted it, because I 
 thought you would not find any objection to my do- 
 ing so. The object of our meeting is to make stat- 
 utes for the Japanese students who are supported by 
 the government in the foreign countries. I am a 
 member of the upper party. You must know I am 
 a free member, and can withdraw myself from it at 
 any time. Several topics for discussion were given 
 out by Mr. Mori. The parties divided the topics 
 and met in different rooms to discuss their own 
 topics. This morning we met together and brought 
 our separately discussed topics into the general as- 
 sembly. The commissioner was appointed our chair- 
 man, but he did not appear this morning. I rather 
 suspect that he is somewhat afraid of us, because we, 
 the students in this country, are the true democratic. 
 We do not hesitate to say anything. Last Saturday 
 we made a petition to the chief ambassador to grant 
 us a power to make a statute by the vote of majority, 
 and when it is passed we may order it even to the 
 Commissioner of the Educational Department. So 
 we have more power of making statutes pertaining to
 
 124 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 students in the foreign countries than the minister 
 himself. The topics discussed to-day may not inter- 
 est you much, therefore I will not write you about 
 them. My principal mission is to write an essay on 
 " The Universal Education of Japan." I think it is 
 a most important mission. It will be handed to the 
 embassy and probably may be some service for open- 
 ing the country to the light of truth and life. Pray 
 for this untiring soldier of the blessed cross, for I feel 
 my active battlefield has come within my sight. I 
 am ready to march forward, not asking whether my 
 powder is dried or not, but trusting simply and be- 
 lieving only that the Lord of Hosts will help me to 
 'do my duty. 
 
 Mr. Mori is ever friendly to me. 
 
 TO MB. AND MRS. HARDY. 
 
 GEORGETOWN, D. C., March 15, 1872. 
 
 This is the very first time here I see the clear blue 
 sky and bright sunshine. I am feeling quite cheerful 
 and stronger than ever before since my arrival here. 
 
 I went to the Legation this morning, to attend the 
 meeting of the Japanese students. I stayed there 
 some time to hear them speak, but their view was 
 entirely impracticable, and I was not interested in 
 such child's play at all. I excused myself before the 
 meeting was dismissed and called on Mr. Eaton, the 
 Commissioner of Education, who promised the Jap- 
 anese commissioner to take him to a private female 
 school only a short distance from his office. Then 
 Mr. Eaton accompanied us, the Japanese commis- 
 sioner, his two under-officers, and myself, to the 
 school. Mr. Eaton introduced us to the lady teacher 
 and then gave us seats. Very soon the exercises be-
 
 IN WASHINGTON. 125 
 
 gan. One young lady was called up to read poetry, 
 not only for us but as one of the exercises in the 
 examination. She stood very gracefully and read it 
 wonderfully well. Then they were examined on al- 
 gebra. I do not think they were remarkably bright 
 on algebra. After this was done another young lady 
 was called up and read prose. She read it very well 
 too. After the examination was over Mr. Eaton gave 
 our cards to those young ladies. The names amused 
 them very much. 
 
 After I had taken the noon lunch I called on Gen- 
 eral Babcock. He told me he had an American in- 
 terpreter, and also finds several English - speaking 
 individuals among the embassy, and as I have a 
 hand full of work for the Japanese Commissioner 
 of Education he would not call upon me for any 
 service. He said also he would be very glad to in- 
 troduce me to the President, but unfortunately he is^ 
 out to-day. He asked me to call again, and sent an 
 order to the usher to show me all the rooms and con- 
 servatory of the White House. I called on Rev. 
 Mr. Rankin and had very pleasant conversation. He 
 is an old Andover graduate and was glad to see one 
 who came from the same seminary. He invited me 
 to attend his service to-morrow. Thence I went to 
 the Patent Office. I was perfectly bewildered by the 
 grand sight of the collection. I did not take much 
 pains to examine it, but simply went around and got 
 some idea of wonderful Yankee ingenuity. I went 
 to the office and obtained the last report. 
 
 I am thinking now to invite the Commissioner of 
 Education to Mr. Rankin's Sunday-school. I sup- 
 pose he will go there because he is so anxious of 
 seeing the American institutions. The commissioner
 
 126 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 is very well educated man in our way and well ac- 
 quainted with my old teacher. He feels very friendly 
 to me and wished me to go to Europe with him to 
 examine their school system. He knows my health 
 is rather poor and advises me to take a short trip to 
 Europe. He says if I should go there with him he 
 would pay all my expenses and give me certain com- 
 pensation for services. He would treat me as his 
 friend, not as his under-officer, and would give me 
 leave to return to America at any time. He says he 
 would go to Europe as soon as he gets through visit- 
 ing the schools in the North, and would start before 
 the embassy proper, and take pains to examine the 
 systems of England, France, and Germany. I told 
 him plainly all my history, what poor fellow I was 
 when I arrived at Boston ; to what kind hands I have 
 fallen ; how I have been supported. I told him espe- 
 cially my great obligation to you, and that I am your 
 minor and cannot decide on the matter without con- 
 sulting with you. He was much pleased with my 
 narration and wished me to write you soon as possible 
 to get your advice, or rather permission. Mr. Mori 
 told me the same thing some time ago. He says it 
 is my choice ; I can either accept or refuse. The em- 
 bassy will respect me as a free Japanese citizen. He 
 thinks it is a rare opportunity. I spoke it to several 
 individuals here ; they say it is my golden opportunity. 
 I am much perplexed with this free and rare offering, 
 and almost inclined to go to spend this spring and 
 summer in Europe for my health, and also for widen- 
 ing my information. As I said before, I am your 
 minor. I would not do anything unless I get your 
 approval or consent. Please make consideration with 
 your wisdom and sagacity and tell me what I shall do.
 
 CONVERSATION WITH MR. TANAKA. 127 
 
 Sunday. The snowstorm has prevented me to go 
 to Washington to attend Rev. Mr. Rankin's church 
 this morning, so I went a nearest meeting-house I 
 could find here, which was Methodist church. The 
 service was very quiet and impressive. I was much 
 pleased with the sermon. It was an extempore and 
 simple sermon, yet very persuasive. It is very much 
 different from the reading some cold and philosophi- 
 cal discourse which is spun out from some intellectual 
 head, but not from warm pious heart. 
 
 Mr. Tanaka, the Commissioner of Education, re- 
 quests me to move to Washington so that he might 
 see me of tener. I think I will do so some tune this 
 week. 
 
 TO MR. AND MBS. HARDY. 
 
 GEORGETOWN, D. C., March 19, 1872. 
 
 I visited the Patent Office and Smithsonian Insti- 
 tution with the Japanese Commissioner of Education 
 to-day. Very kind attention was given us by the offi- 
 cers of the buildings, so we had better opportunity to 
 see them than common visitors. After we got through 
 visiting those places the under-officers returned to 
 their boarding-places, but Mr. Tanaka invited me to 
 dine with him. It was some time beyond my lunch 
 hour, so I gladly accepted his invitation and dined 
 with him at Arlington House. After the dinner I 
 went to his room and spent nearly three hours in con- 
 versation on the subject of national education. I did 
 not speak to him on the subject of religion thus far, 
 but I could no longer keep down my burning zeal. I 
 gradually poured out my humble opinion on the na- 
 tional education. It is impossible to write and give 
 you all the idea that I spoke to him, but only in a
 
 128 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 condensed form. A nation or an individual shall 
 need to be intelligent in order to be a good citizen. 
 An intelligent citizen can be governed much better 
 than an ignorant. But his intellect is not sufficient 
 to control himself morally. If he has intellect only, 
 and has not the moral principles, he will do more 
 harm to his neighbor and society, than do them good. 
 His sharpened intellect will be very much like a sharp 
 knife. He may ruin his fellow creatures and also 
 destroy himself. If such a ruinous person exert such 
 a bad influence among his society, the hundreds and 
 thousands of such will surely cause the ruin of a 
 nation. Therefore there must be a moral principle to 
 keep down such a ruinous intellect, for if a person 
 has moral principle he can make right use of his intel- 
 lect. Therefore the Japanese government must pro- 
 vide some means, or allow some person, to teach moral 
 principles to the people. Education only is not suffi- 
 cient to make men virtuous ; neither intellectual nor 
 moral philosophy is enough for it. I never knew any 
 persons become virtuous by studying the philosophy 
 of Plato or books of Confucius. But on the other 
 hand there is a power in the Christian religion to 
 make men free, vigorous, and virtuous. If a man 
 loves virtue he indeed is a true man and does know 
 how to take care of himself. If each Japanese knows 
 how to take care of himself, the government shall not 
 need setting detectives here and there throughout the 
 country. If the whole nation love truth and virtue 
 they will govern themselves, nor give or cause much 
 trouble to the government. The strength of a nation 
 is the strength of their virtue and piety. Some peo- 
 ple make use of the Christian religion as a mere in- 
 strumentality, but if so his religion is not a true one.
 
 CONVERSATION WITH MR. TANAKA. 129 
 
 There is truth in the Christian religion. We ought 
 to take truth because it is truth, and not as a mere 
 instrumentality. 
 
 Then the commissioner told me that what I said 
 concerning the education and religion agrees with his 
 view very much except one point. He said he knew 
 something of Christianity, and has begun to appre- 
 ciate its goodness and value more and more since he 
 came to this country, seeing so plainly what the Chris- 
 tian people are doing here. He is almost awe-struck 
 with the schools, churches, and some charitable insti- 
 tutions supported by the Christian people or societies. 
 Then he thought Christianity one of the best instru- 
 mentalities to govern a people or elevate a nation; 
 but he said, " I do not know enough to say that we 
 ought to love truth because it is truth, and not use 
 it as a mere instrumentality." 
 
 As he said, he does not know truth enough. He is 
 anxious to know of it to a fuller extent. He says 
 the government has no right to interfere in any form 
 of religion, for belief in any religion is in the heart 
 and not in outward deeds. The duty of the govern- 
 ment is to keep the people in good order, and it ought 
 to let the religion be free to the people. Let them 
 worship true God or heathen gods according to their 
 consciences. If there is truth or goodness in one 
 religion more than the others it will prevail after all. 
 
 I was exceedingly pleased with broad view on this 
 subject, and felt so thankful for this new opening 
 way to speak so freely. The commissioner is going 
 to visit a deaf and dumb school to-morrow, but he 
 gave me leave to rest myself, because he has one more 
 Japanese interpreter beside me. He is very anxious 
 to know whether you will permit me to go to Europe
 
 130 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 with him or not. I did not say much on the matter, 
 only that I must depend on the decision of my 
 patrons in Boston. If this is only opportunity for 
 me to go I would rather do so and with Mr. Tanaka, 
 for he is such a man of broad view. I may possibly 
 do him some good, especially for promoting Christ's 
 kingdom in Japan. If I do show him some favor, 
 he might become a great help for my further labor. 
 Please let me hear from you as soon as you can. 
 
 TO MB. HABDT. 
 
 GEORGETOWN, D. C., March 20, 1872. 
 
 I wrote you this evening asking for your decision 
 on my visiting Europe with the Commissioner of Ed- 
 ucation of Japan. Some time after mailing it I was 
 carefully thinking of the subject, looking not simply on 
 one side, but the other. I may be of some use to Mr. 
 Tanaka, but if I become useful to him he may possi- 
 bly lay a snare to catch and take me back to Japan, 
 and make use of me for the educational purposes. If 
 I once connect myself with the government I shall be 
 its slave. Though I may do some good in doing so, 
 yet it is not my predominant choice to commit myself 
 to the hand of the government. I have already recog- 
 nized the Sovereign King, the Saviour, as my lord and 
 government, and shall not need any other government. 
 Therefore it would be my best policy to keep myself 
 free from the snares of the Japanese government. 
 They may keep good terms with me ; they may invite 
 me with a word like honey, and treat me as a hired 
 servant at first, and then they may gradually lay hold 
 of me. I believe the commissioner is a perfect gentle- 
 man and would not treat me treacherously. Yet what 
 I ha^e said above is my Yankee speculation. There
 
 DECIDES TO VISIT EUROPE. 131 
 
 is some danger and tendency of my trusting in other 
 persons too soon, not thinking deep enough. But in 
 regard to my future steps I must be pretty cautious. 
 I must do what is noble, right, and true. As I have 
 consecrated myself to the work of my Master, I must 
 try to seek opportunity to discharge my duty to Hun 
 and my benighted fellow-creatures. I would rather 
 preach or teach truth which is in Christ Jesus with 
 the bread of affliction than to do any other things 
 with the earthly luxuries, pleasures, and honors. Then 
 the question is, What would be most advisable for me 
 to do ? It is a grand opportunity for me to visit Eu- 
 rope now. It is rather a sacrifice for me not to go. 
 But though I may not go there yet I shall not lose 
 very much, because I shall study theology at Andover. 
 It is very hard matter to decide. Please give me 
 your advice and guidance. If you say no, I will 
 cheerfully obey your advice ; and if you say go, I 
 shall not decide it at once. 
 
 The Commissioner of Education of Japan will be 
 in Boston within two or three weeks to visit the fa- 
 mous schools in the city. Will you be kind enough 
 to notify his coming to the city, and to those schools 
 which you may think worth while for him to visit. 
 If you do me this favor it will also be much gratify- 
 ing to Mr. Tanaka. 
 
 4 
 
 TO MB. AND MBS. HABDT. 
 
 GEORGETOWN, D. C., March 22, 1872. 
 
 I am greatly obliged to you for your kind consent 
 to my request for my accompanying the Japanese Em- 
 bassy to Europe. Since I wrote you on this subject 
 I have been carefully and prayerfully considering on 
 the question, but I could hardly know what should be
 
 132 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 the guidance of Providence. Your last letter gave 
 me a clear decision, and made me feel and think that 
 it may be a voice, not human, but from on high, to 
 open the way to my active life or Christian labor. 
 Though I do expect only to accompany him for a short 
 time, yet I may possibly do some service for promot- 
 ing Christ's kingdom in his heart, hence to Japan. 
 So I would no longer doubt or hesitate, but say I will 
 go wherever the Lord will direct me and do what I 
 can for honoring and glorifying Hun. When I wrote 
 you my last letter I was almost inclined to refuse the 
 Commissioner's offer and resume my study at Ando- 
 ver. But all my Japanese friends have encouraged 
 me to go ; Mr. Mori advised me to go, and Mr. Lan- 
 man, his American Secretary, told me not to lose such 
 a golden opportunity. Professor Seelye told me " bet- 
 ter go," and lastly you, whom I regard more than my 
 own parents, gave me a consent to go. I will simply 
 say " Thy will be done." 
 
 I am sure it will be gratifying to Mr. Tanaka, for 
 he has been anxiously waiting for your reply since I 
 wrote you my first letter on this subject. When I 
 see him I will ask him to give me a note of stipula- 
 tion to send me back to the United States before next 
 September, or whenever I get tired of traveling, and 
 will keep it as the sign of agreement. 
 
 I accompanied Mr. Kido, vi%e-ambassador, Mr. 
 Tanaka, and General Eaton, and four other Japanese, 
 to Columbia College yesterday morning, and had very 
 enjoyable time, though it was busiest day I ever have 
 had since I came here. I kept up talking partly 
 in Japanese, partly in English, from 9 A. M. till 5 
 P. M. It was long eight ho irs' pulling. We returned 
 to Arlington House at half past eight. Mr. Kido
 
 COUNT KIDO. 133 
 
 invited General Eaton, my fellow - interpreter, and 
 myself to dine with him in the room reserved for the 
 chief ambassadors. I was sorry no blessing was 
 asked when we commenced our dinner. 
 
 Mr. Kido is one of the strongest men in Japan, and 
 has taken most prominent part in the last revolution 
 of Japan in overthrowing despotic government of the 
 Shogun, and establishing the new, healthier, and lib- 
 eral government of the Mikado. His manner is very 
 gentlemanly and agreeable. I had quite a chat with 
 him at the table and behaved myself just as if I was 
 talking with my fellow-students at the club of Ando- 
 ver. I have been resting to-day for preparing myself 
 for the coming Lord's day ; for if I overdo to-day I 
 shall not be able to enjoy the service of the Sabbath. 
 
 We are going to leave Washington next week to 
 visit the schools of Philadelphia and New York, and 
 we may possibly reach the Hub of the universe within 
 three weeks. 
 
 TO MB. AND MBS. 3ABDT. 
 
 WASHINGTON, D. C., March 28, 1872. 
 
 v Since I wrote you my two last letters I have made up 
 my mind to accompany Mr. Tanaka to the Old World. 
 I am so grateful for your kind consent and best wishes 
 for my success. I would not go abroad unless I feel 
 it may be good opportunity to promote Christ's King- 
 dom to the heart of heathen nobleman and Japan. 
 Mr. Tanaka is trying to finish visiting the schools and 
 institutions so as to leave Washington within five days. 
 He is quite anxious of seeing and knowing the .good 
 American family life and wished me to inquire you 
 whether you could find some private family at Boston 
 where he could see and learn the true American life.
 
 134 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 He has thus far stopped at the hotels. He told me 
 also he does not care for seeing the grand style of 
 American living, but the true national character. It 
 is too much to ask you to accommodate Mr. Tanaka 
 and your humble servant during our stay in Boston. 
 If you could do it without causing you much inconven- 
 ience I am sure it will do him a great good. I have 
 been telling him what you have done for me these 
 seven years, since I began to room with him at the 
 hotel. He is quite anxious to see you. I will leave 
 the matter in your hands entirely. Please do it as 
 you please and think the best to satisfy his wants. I 
 think Mr. Tanaka is sharp enough to see the true 
 pride and glory of America. 
 
 I believe that I have forgotten to inform you that I 
 was requested by Mr. Mori to be present when Mr. Nor- 
 throp had his first interview with the embassy. Mr. 
 Mori asked many questions to Mr. Northrop concerning 
 the national and universal education, for the embassy, 
 and I took notes of Mr. Northrop's plain and practi- 
 cal talking. Although I have not had much inter- 
 view with the whole embassy, yet I am very well 
 acquainted with Mr. Kido, who is the ablest man 
 among them and the great friend of the universal 
 education. I have seen him very often and told him 
 my humble opinion concerning the national education. 
 I told him it ought to be based on virtue. I am now 
 at the hotel with Mr. Tanaka and have splendid op- 
 portunity to talk with him on the subject of true edu- 
 tioh, i. e., the education of Soul. He was deeply im- 
 pressed with my humble opinion a few nights ago and 
 told me that all religions should be free, and the Bible 
 should be studied by each student, not as a text-book, 
 but a virtuous food. He could not yet see or say 
 spiritual food.
 
 EXCURSION TO MT. VERNON. 135 
 
 March 29th. Yesterday Mr. Northrop, his daugh- 
 ter, and her friend Miss Page, accompanied us to Mt. 
 Vernon. The weather was quite smoky in the morn- 
 ing, but the report of the weather said " fair," so we 
 had much courage to start on our pilgrimage to Amer- 
 ican Mecca. While we were approaching the sacred 
 spot the smoke was getting gradually cleared off and the 
 sky was bluer and fairer. The breeze on the river was 
 quite agreeable and charming. Finally we landed with 
 hundred or more of our fellow-visitors. It was some 
 time after one o'clock, so we sat on the front piazza of 
 the general's home and took our lunches, which Mrs. 
 Dr. Parker furnished for us. It tasted much better 
 than splendid dinner which I had with embassy at 
 Arlington House. After the lunch we went round 
 the house and all the rooms. I saved a few leaves of 
 that famous magnolia tree. Now I can proudly say 
 that I have visited the Capital of the great republic 
 and the tomb of the Father of Liberty. 
 
 We shall leave Washington next Monday. Will 
 you be kind enough to drop a line to Professor Tay- 
 lor to inform him what I am doing here and get ex- 
 cuse from him for my not coming back to the Semi- 
 nary. May the Lord help me to keep myself very 
 humble. 
 
 TO ME. AND MKS. FLINT. 
 BOSTON AND ALBANY TRAIN, April 10, 1872. 
 Since we left Washington I am rooming with Mr. 
 Tanaka. I have kept up my morning and evening 
 devotions in his presence. I become Sunday-school 
 teacher to him. Of course he cannot reacl English 
 Scriptures, but he has a copy of Chinese New Testa- 
 ment ; he reads it in Chinese and I read it in English, 
 and explain to him what he could not understand.
 
 136 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 Though he is not a professor of religion, yet he is 
 almost Christian in his heart. I trust God will bless 
 my humble labor in a near while. Grace of God may 
 save him from heathen darkness and make him a 
 great instrumentality to promote his kingdom to 
 
 Japan. 
 
 i 
 
 TO MB. AND MRS. HARDY. 
 
 NEW HAVEN, April 30, 1872. 
 
 Since we left Boston we have been just busy as we 
 were in Boston. When we reached Amherst we tried 
 to stay in Amherst Hotel, but Professor Seelye came 
 after us and would not suffer us to stay there. He wel- 
 comed us to his home and gave us very kind attentions. 
 Professor Seelye and President Clark took us to Hoi- 
 yoke Seminary in his carriage last Wednesday, and Mr. 
 Tanaka enjoyed our visit there exceedingly. President 
 Clark also took us to the Agricultural College and 
 showed us what he has there. On Thursday we spent 
 most 'of our time in Amherst 'College. On Friday we 
 attended experiments on optical instruments, and on the 
 same afternoon we were invited by Professor Seelye 
 and Dr. Hitchcock to visit the Northampton Institute. 
 The new method of teaching deaf and dumb was most 
 marvelous thing I ever saw. The dumb can speak. 
 We bid farewell to Amherst last Saturday and ar- 
 rived in the City of Elms on the same afternoon. 
 We went to the New Haven House and had a long 
 rest until the evening. I called on Mr. Northrop, 
 but he removed somewhere, and his new house could 
 not easily be found. So I gave it up and thought I 
 should wait until next morning. But he came after 
 us with carriage the same evening and took us to 
 President Porter's house. We did not expect to find
 
 IN NEW HAVEN. 137 
 
 such kind hospitable friends everywhere. Mr. Tana- 
 ka sends his kindest regards to all, and also much 
 thanks for your hospitality. 
 
 May 2d. I am in a great hurry and can scarcely 
 think of what I am writing you, being so tired of 
 visiting so many schools, and also horrified with the 
 idea of my going to visit so many more places. Mr. 
 Northrop is a most hasty gentlemen I very seldom 
 meet. He crowd up a great deal within a short space 
 of time. You may be interested to know how much 
 we have seen during our brief stay in New Haven. 
 Monday we visited Yale College, Cabinets, History 
 and Art Gallery, and Sheffield Scientific School. 
 Tuesday we visited Deaf and Dumb Asylum, one 
 high school, Brown School, Insane Asylum in Hart- 
 ford, one normal school in New Britain and State 
 Reform School, and silver and gold plating factory in 
 Meriden. Wednesday we were guests to the inaugu- 
 ration ceremony of the new governor of the State, 
 riding in an open carriage nearly four hours. To-day 
 we visited three public schools in this city. It has 
 been pretty hard pull since we came here. Mr. 
 Northrop is such a busy man and would not give us 
 time to think. Though we have planned to leave 
 New Haven for New York this afternoon, we are still 
 detained by Mrs. Porter. She has been so anxious 
 that we should take some rest before we go, and has 
 persuaded us to remain here one day more. So I can 
 have this afternoon for myself quietly and feel thank- 
 ful to her for detaining us one day longer. President 
 Porter is making a list of books for me which may 
 be useful for my future labor, and has given us letters 
 of introduction on prominent English gentlemen. 
 
 Since we were invited to your house we have found
 
 138 SEMINARY COURSE AT ANDOVER. 
 
 friends here and there, and feel so thankful to you 
 for your first opening the pleasant home for us. It is 
 so pleasant for me to be in such a Christian family as 
 President Porter's. I am glad Mr. Tanaka had a good 
 opportunity to see so many Christian families, and 
 the ways and modes of Christian living. 
 
 When I left your home I was thinking to speak to 
 you a great many things, and to express my innumer- 
 able thanks for your parental care and unceasing 
 love to this poor and helpless runaway boy. After I 
 was sitting at the dinner-table that afternoon, all my 
 past life, my leaving home, my works during the voy- 
 age, my finding Mr. Hardy, and your unceasing kind- 
 ness ever since, was reviewed in my mind just as the 
 dishes and plates on the table were set before me. I 
 felt so thankful for the kind providence of God as to 
 lead me to you, the spiritual mother, and also I was 
 so affected by the sense of gratitude I became en- 
 tirely speechless. It may be the unfailing decrees of 
 the Infinite Father that I should be sent to you, be 
 cared for and educated by you for a special purpose, 
 though I shrink with the idea of my littleness and 
 unworthiness. So it is my constant cry to Him to 
 guide, guard, and strengthen this untiring soldier. 
 
 New York, May 6th. Through Professor Seelye's 
 effort we are received at Mr. William Booth's house. 
 His father, Mr. W. A. Booth, took us yesterday morn- 
 ing to Mr. Stewart's store, Bible House, and Cooper 
 Institute, and in the afternoon to Five Points, News- 
 boys' Lodging House, and the Times Office. 
 
 Dr. Booth, a brother of W. A. Booth, dined with 
 us last evening, and we had a very interesting conver- 
 sation with him. 
 
 I am glad to say that Mr. Tanaka is impressed with
 
 IN NEW YORK. 139 
 
 the result of Christian education by his visiting so 
 many charitable institutions since we were in Boston. 
 He does kneel now at the morning prayer with Mr. 
 Booth's family, though I said nothing to him about 
 his position of worship. I think he has an instinctive 
 reverence to the Infinite Father. He is always re- 
 membering your kindness and wishes me to send you 
 his kindest regards. Please let me hear from you be- 
 fore you sail for Europe, and I will try to write you 
 once more before next Saturday. 
 
 I have been working just hard as my strength 
 permits, for I dislike to leave things in a half way. 
 I have written many letters for Mr. Tanaka. 
 
 Good-by and also good-night to you all.
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 FIBST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 TO MB. HARDY. 
 
 STEAMSHIP AIXJERIA, May 20, 1872. 
 
 I RECEIVED your very last letter on the steamer 
 just before we left Jersey City. Through Providen- 
 tial care we are still permitted to enjoy the running 
 cup of blessing on the great deep, and are hoping to 
 reach Queenstown at midnight. During the 12th, 
 13th, 14th inst., we met dense fogs more or less, but 
 after we passed by the banks of Newfoundland we 
 have been free from fogs, although we met frequent 
 rains. During last three days we are facing to head 
 wind all the way, though she is sailing twelve or thir- 
 teen miles per hour. This hard struggling against 
 head wind gives very unpleasant motions to the 
 steamer, confining Mr. Tanaka to his berth. As for 
 me I am like an old Jack, so called among seamen. I 
 have been enjoying good appetite and sleeping well 
 every night; I have also been enjoying good company 
 on deck ; for instance, Rev. Mr. Porter of Lexington, 
 his friends Mr. and Mrs. Goodwin, Prof. Charles 
 Elliot of Chicago, and some other English gentlemen. 
 During the voyage I have noticed a strange thing, i. e., 
 that everybody on board drink something, some sort 
 of liquors, which*! abhor with all my soul. Gentle- 
 men, ladies, even D. D.'s, have something before them. 
 As for me I shall not take it as long as the water is 
 wholesome and drinkable.
 
 CALLS ON BISHOP OF MANCHESTER. 141 
 
 I write this brief note to you hoping simply to in- 
 form you our safe voyage thus far. I think we shall 
 remain in Glasgow and Edinburgh only a few days, 
 and will try to meet you in London within a fort- 
 night. 
 
 TO MB. HAEDT. 
 
 EDINBURGH, June 3, 1872. 
 
 Supposing that you have just reached London, I 
 will write you this brief note to inform you how we 
 are getting along in Scotland. As you may have un- 
 derstood by my hist letter we touched at Queenstown 
 two weeks ago to-day and to-morrow will be our third 
 Tuesday since we arrived at Liverpool. We did not 
 find any trouble in landing at Liverpool, for the Cus- 
 tom House Officers were very civil to us. They did 
 not inspect our luggage at all, and moreover one of 
 them accompanied us to our hotel. Staying there 
 only one day and a half, we took our first trip in Eng- 
 land to an awful smoky city, Manchester, where we 
 had very pleasant interview with the Bishop of Man- 
 chester and obtained a great deal of information on 
 the English education. We were very much pleased 
 with his politeness to the Orientals and also very 
 sound advice on our future steps. 
 
 We left Manchester a week ago hist Friday for 
 Glasgow, but finding the journey rather wearisome 
 we stopped at Carlisle for the night. On the follow- 
 ing morning Mr. Tanaka had not courage to get up, 
 finding himself very tired ; so I did leave him alone 
 and took a walk on a little busy street, a long street. 
 Fortunately I discovered an old castle standing on an 
 abrupt hill at the outskirt of the city. What inviting 
 view it was to a lonely walker. I went up there and
 
 142 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 was kindly received by the guardmen. On top of 
 rampart I had the whole view of city. If your little 
 grandson Sherburne was with me he might undoubt- 
 edly have said, "It is splendid." 
 
 We stopped at Glasgow only a few days. Mr. 
 Tanaka works hard as ever and we are getting along 
 nicely in our business. We start for London to-mor- 
 row, and are hoping to see you with a great pleasure. 
 
 TO MR. HABDY. 
 
 LONDON, June 8, 1872. 
 
 Yours of the 3d inst. was received yesterday at 
 Barings. I have been very anxious to know of your 
 arrival for some time, and am so glad that you have 
 arrived safely at Cork. We had a very pleasant time 
 at Edinburgh, and get along splendidly in visiting 
 schools. We were very much pleased with the Scotch 
 character, especially the people of Edinburgh. They 
 are truly the Bostonians of the British Empire. 
 
 We had very serious time procuring our hotel in 
 London, riding around the city from 8.30 P. M. till 
 11 P. M. Finally we got in Golden Hotel, Charing 
 Cross. There was only one single room, so they emp- 
 tied a drinking room for us, and its bedstead con- 
 sisted of one sofa and three chairs. The day before 
 yesterday we called on Mr. Donald Matherson, who 
 is a great friend of Rev. Charles Douglas, a mission- 
 ary in China some time ago, and whom we met at the 
 great Assembly in Edinburgh. He was very attentive 
 to us and procured us lodging in a private family for 
 our temporary abode until we may find a still better 
 place. I am getting quite tired for visiting schools 
 so constantly since we arrived at Liverpool. Every- 
 thing comes upon my shoulder, even for keeping up
 
 OBSERVANCE OF THE SABBATH. 143 
 
 accounts. Mr. Tanaka is perfectly a gentleman, but 
 does not know how to count English money. We 
 expect to remain in London three or four weeks, and 
 I hope to shake your hand once more on this side of 
 water. 
 
 I made a loudest Macedonian cry to Dr. Mullens to 
 send a few missionaries to Hakodate where no Protes- 
 tant missionaries are, but only a Russian Greek priest 
 to whom I used to teach the Japanese language just 
 before I ran away from that port. I told Dr. Mul- 
 lens this cry does not come to him in his dream, but 
 with a living voice and personal appeal of a represen- 
 tative of that benighted nation. I left my photograph 
 to him, writing a portion of Romans 16 : 9. Pray fo* 
 us. 
 
 TO MR. AND MBS. HARDY. 
 
 MACON, July 21, 1872. 
 
 It does seem a long while since our separation, 
 though it was only a week and six days ago. We ar- 
 rived in Paris safely last Wednesday via Dover. It 
 was rather trying to Mr. Tanaka. He was very sick 
 notwithstanding a calm weather. When we came to 
 Paris we were very much struck with the fine streets 
 and beautiful buildings, but felt pity with the people 
 who take so much pain for the outward show and vain 
 glory, but are neglecting the soul's culture. 
 
 We left Paris for Geneva yesterday. Finding the 
 journey rather tiresome, we stopped in this place last 
 night, intending to take the early express train for 
 Geneva this morning. When I started from Paris 1 
 thought it was Friday instead of the last day of week. 
 But finding this Sunday I refused to travel to-day, 
 though Mr. Tanaka was wishing me to go to Geneva
 
 144 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 with him this morning. I told him I cannot consci- 
 entiously travel on the Sabbath. Wherever I may be 
 I must halt on the Sabbath to rest my soul on the 
 Lord, except some unavoidable case. So Mr. T. 
 could not urge me to travel with him to-day and went 
 to Geneva with his French-speaking Japanese, asking 
 me very politely to excuse him for his not staying with 
 me here. So I am left alone in this strange place, 
 although I do not feel lonesome at all. I went to 
 the French Protestant church this morning, but I did 
 not understand the preaching. I knew only that the 
 preacher was earnest by hearing his exciting voice and 
 noticing his constant gesture. The congregation was 
 very small, about twenty ladies, five gentlemen, and a 
 few boys and girls. Although the ladies dressed not 
 very neatly and the gentlemen dressed with frocks like 
 butchers, they appeared very attentive during the ser- 
 vice ; I trust that they were rich in the inward per- 
 son, though poor in their apparel. 
 
 There is no single cloud in the sky, and the sun is 
 shining brightly on the blue and tranquil stream of 
 the Saone. I am so thankful for God's giving me 
 such a privilege and freedom as to worship Him ac- 
 cording to my conscience amongst strangers, without 
 any fear or disturbance. I find the French keeping 
 of Sabbath very different from New Englanders. The 
 men and boys are fishing along the banks of the 
 Saone, and the women wash the clothes here and 
 there. All the drinking saloons are opened as it were 
 some week day. So I can at once discriminate the 
 Koman Catholic people from the Protestant nations.
 
 IN BERLIN. 145 
 
 TO MB. AND MBS. HABDT. 
 
 BERLIN, August 6, 1872. 
 
 Since writing you from Macon I have been to Ge- 
 neva, Berne, and Zurich, and arrived here last night 
 via Augsburg and Leipzic. We leave for St. Peters- 
 burg this evening and may possibly remain in Russia 
 for a week. Then we will return and begin to study 
 the Prussian system of education. As yet we have 
 only called on our Japanese friends here. We unex- 
 pectedly met Mr. Sears in the street. I was very 
 glad to find him and learn something of you. Thus 
 far I have been moving from one place to another, but 
 after I get back from Russia I shall engage to a hard 
 study. Another Japanese who speaks German is 
 added to our party and will go with us to St. Peters- 
 burg. Mr. Tanaka feels quite proud for having three 
 Japanese with him who would individually speak Eng- 
 lish, French, and German. He remarked to-day that 
 he can go round the world without any difficulty with 
 three of us. I think I am of little use to him on the 
 Continent, for the English is very little spoken here, 
 but why he desires to have me go with him is that I 
 should study the European systems of education and 
 see the operations in the schools myself. The three 
 of us have been getting along without slightest diffi- 
 culty among ourselves. The others say nothing 
 against my religious faith and observances. Although 
 they pay some respect to Christian institutions, yet 
 they have not drank in the rich cream of truth which 
 we can obtain only by coming to the tender and for- 
 giving Saviour. As Mr. Tanaka is somewhat hasty 
 person, he does very often travel on the Sabbath when 
 it is convenient to him, especially to save tune. I
 
 146 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 have not said anything to him against it, but always 
 I halt on the Sabbath whether in the city or country. 
 I have already explained to him the reason. I have 
 attended the English services at Berne and Zurich, 
 but I am sorry to say that the preachings did not sat- 
 isfy me at all. They spend over an hour for services, 
 and about fifteen minutes for sermons. Their dis- 
 courses are somewhat cold and lifeless. 
 
 Since I left France water does not agree with me at 
 all. So I have made a new resolution, to take some 
 diluted wines or beer until I may be accustomed to 
 water in any new place. As I have been long ab- 
 staining from any sort of liquors, I am very easily af- 
 fected by a few swallows, which is rather trying to my 
 old Puritan principle. 
 
 ST. PETERSBURG, August 10. 
 
 Two of our party who are influenced by French 
 infidels and German rationalists went out for sight- 
 seeing on the Sabbath morning and hired one guide 
 without consulting me. In the first place they asked 
 Mr. Tanaka and myself to visit a Russian church. 
 When I saw a guide coming with us I objected their 
 hiring him simply for going to a church. I went to 
 the finest Russian church in the city with them, fall- 
 ing into their net, but soon after I inquired of that 
 guide for an English or American church and asked 
 him leave to let me do my way.. When I came back 
 from church I found they did not accomplish very 
 much ; they went to some garden, but were very much 
 disappointed and disgusted with it. I found Mr. 
 Tanaka reading some Christian books whole after- 
 noon. I am glad to inform you he has found some 
 difference between the motives of my own and the
 
 ST. PETERSBURG. 147 
 
 other Japanese. I feel more and more a heavy re- 
 sponsibility is resting upon my shoulder. 
 
 TO MB. AND MRS. HARDY. 
 
 COPENHAGEN, September 3, 1872. 
 
 We did not stay long in St. Petersburg, only five 
 days; visiting there the University, a training-school, 
 the Foundling Hospital, Museum, Hermitage, etc. 
 The Foundling Hospital is very large building and 
 can accommodate nearly 6,000 persons. There were 
 800 babies under care, and all of them are only a 
 few weeks old. What struck me most among the 
 large collections of the Hermitage was the painting of 
 the Holy Family by Raphael. St. Petersburg is very 
 striking city. It is built on a grand scale. The pal- 
 aces and government buildings are very extensive and 
 beautiful at a distance, though some of them may 
 be hardly called beautiful in the architectural view. 
 The churches are also large, and the interiors of the 
 cathedral and Isaac's Church are exquisitely wrought. 
 They very much resemble Roman Catholic church. 
 The pictures of Holy Family and relics of old saints 
 are numerous and are kissed and bowed before by the 
 ignorant people. The devoted Russians make regular 
 Japanese bow before them and also make a double 
 cross before their chests when they pray. I have a 
 great sympathy with those devoted Russians, for they 
 appear very earnest in their devotion, but am sorry 
 that they are led away by a false method of worship 
 or a false notion of doctrine. 
 
 I must not forget to mention to you that famous 
 mammoth in Museum, which was discovered in an ice- 
 bank in Siberia in 1799. It is proved that it is non- 
 existing creature in the present age by two main
 
 148 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 points ; namely, in the first place it is hairy, and sec- 
 ondly its teeth are growing too close together. I saw 
 its hair, kept in a glass case ; it is quite long and has 
 sandy complexion. 
 
 The people of high rank look very intelligent, and 
 most of them speak at least one or two foreign lan- 
 guages ; whilst the lower class of the people are very 
 ignorant, very inferior in appearance, and cannot 
 read even their own language. I never saw any cab- 
 men reading newspapers as I used to see in the other 
 European cities, but I found them always sleeping 
 while they are waiting. The cabs are very heavy 
 and small. The driver's dressing is also peculiar, as 
 you may see in my sketch. The accommodations in 
 the Russian hotel are not good at all, and the waiters 
 are very slow and lazy. They never get up before 
 nine o'clock in the morning, and when we want to get 
 anything at that time we are obliged to touch our bell 
 half a dozen times before we awake them. The chief 
 business of the city seems me in the hands of the Ger- 
 mans. 
 
 We came back to Berlin on the 16th ult. Finding 
 all schools unopened there, we thought time may be 
 better spent visiting other parts of Europe. Accord- 
 ingly we started for Holland via Frankfort-on-the- 
 Main. We came down the Rhine by steamer, as 
 far as Rotterdam. Without stopping in that busy 
 city we proceeded to The Hague, where we were 
 kindly received by the Minister of Public Instruction, 
 and a fine opportunity was given us to visit all schools 
 in the capital. I was much pleased with the cleanli- 
 ness of the school-rooms and neatness of children. 
 The school system is excellent in Holland. It is open 
 to all classes of the people. But the other schools
 
 IN HOLLAND. 149 
 
 are still better than the free ones. The American 
 system is far superior to the Hollanders. In their 
 public schools the Bible is entirely kept out. I rather 
 suspect the Hollanders are not so devotedly religious 
 as they used to be in the time of Republic. We vis- 
 ited the Royal Palace and also the "House in the 
 Woods," the Queen's private residence, and had there 
 a fine opportunity to see the Queen. While we were 
 in the ball-room she came there without giving any 
 previous notice. She looked at first as if she was 
 quite amazed at our appearance in that room; then 
 cast her eyes down on the floor slowly, as if nothing 
 happened to her. She must be over fifty years of age, 
 though I could not see her face very distinctly on ac- 
 count of her black veil. 
 
 We stopped at Leyden a couple of days on our way 
 to Amsterdam, and visited the University, Botanical 
 Garden, a fine ladies' school, that is, a fine school 
 for ladies, and museums, where we saw a large col- 
 lection of Chinese and Japanese curiosities. 
 
 At Amsterdam we were accompanied by a member 
 of the Department of Public Instruction to visit all 
 different grades of schools. One school is a peculiar 
 one, in which youths of the working class are theoret- 
 ically and practically taught particular branches of 
 industry. The most striking thing in Amsterdam 
 is the numerous canals and bridges. We could not 
 help seeing them everywhere. We spent last Sabbath 
 at Hamburg. My two companions went out to take 
 walk along the harbor. Of course I could not spend 
 the Sabbath as they did. I went alone to English 
 Reformed Church, and listened to a very fine discourse 
 by Rev. Mr. Edward, an English clergyman. 
 
 We came to Copenhagen yesterday and called on
 
 150 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 the Minister of Public Instruction this morning. In 
 the afternoon we went to the exposition held presently 
 in the city and have spent there the whole afternoon. 
 I felt very much wearied after my return, but I could 
 not forget my best American friends, so I began to 
 write these lines to express my greatest affection and 
 respect to both of you. Allow me to assure you that 
 I ever appreciate your kindness shown to me more 
 and more by visiting the institutions of learning in 
 Europe and finding the great value of education. I 
 never can feel that I can repay to you for what you 
 have done for me, but will try with my utmost power 
 to conform my whole future to your chief object, that 
 is to say, that I should preach the crucified Saviour in 
 whatever condition I may be. I begin to see a great 
 obstacle before me in the way of my preaching, for 
 the most of our educated men in Japan are falling into 
 the infidelity. But I am happy in a meditation on 
 the marvelous growth of Christianity in the world, 
 and believe that if it finds any obstacles it will ad- 
 vance still faster and swifter, as stream does run 
 faster when it does find any hindrances on the course. 
 Oh, what pleasant thing it is that we can rely on the 
 hand of the living God. He will make a great use of 
 us humble vessels in his household if we simply remain 
 faithful to Him. 
 
 I wish you would render my compliments to all my 
 American friends. My health is improving very 
 much. I shall be always happy to hear from you. 
 
 On the return of the commissioner to Berlin Mr. 
 Neesima had again to meet under another form the 
 question which had perplexed him at Washington. 
 It had been his intention to resume his studies at An-
 
 QUESTION OF RETURN TO JAPAN. 151 
 
 clover in the early fall. Mr. Tanaka now announced 
 his speedy departure for Japan by way of Suez and 
 his earnest desire that Mr. Neesima should accompany 
 him. Decision was not easy. Mr. Neesima had be- 
 come an indispensable assistant, and from the nature 
 of the case was of all persons most fitted to aid the 
 commissioner in the important work which awaited 
 his return, and to which all that had yet been accom- 
 plished was but preliminary. To leave him at this 
 stage of affairs would, he felt, be almost a desertion. 
 Moreover, his old enemy, rheumatism, had again at- 
 tacked him, and he dreaded another winter in the cold 
 climate of Andover. Health is dear to all, but to 
 none more so than to him who feels the burden of a 
 great responsibility, to whose purposes and plans for 
 work is added the conviction that he only can best 
 accomplish it. It is noticeable, however, that as the 
 years passed this solicitude for his health diminished. 
 Always ready for self-sacrifice, the discharge of duty 
 became less and less a sacrifice till, like the soldier 
 when the battle is at its height, with an enthusiasm 
 and devotion which the bystander may characterize as 
 rashness, he forgot himself entirely and literally gave 
 his life away. The real question before him was one 
 of ways and means, not of end. It appears from his 
 journal that even at this early date the germ of that 
 idea which led to the foundation of a Christian uni- 
 versity in Japan was in his mind. Feeling deeply the 
 importance of Christian elements in education, should 
 he go back to New England, complete his theological 
 course, and return to Japan as an evangelist, or em- 
 brace this rare opportunity to influence at its very 
 inception the educational movement about to be inau- 
 gurated there ? It was, however, by no means certain
 
 152 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 that Mr. Tanaka's plans, either in general or for him 
 specifically, would be approved by the home govern- 
 ment; and this uncertainty, together with the fear of 
 becoming permanently committed to an official career, 
 decided him to hold to his original intent. 
 
 Some months intervened after Mr. Tanaka's depar- 
 ture and the opening of the seminary year at Andover. 
 These Mr. Neesima passed in continuing his investi- 
 gation of German schools, in acquiring the language, 
 and in the attempt to improve his general health by 
 treatment at Wiesbaden. The persistent return of his 
 rheumatism depressed him, and he was especially res- 
 tive under the necessity of spending so much time in 
 this pleasure-loving city. Intent always, however, 
 upon his Master's service, he here made the acquaint- 
 ance of a young Japanese officer in charge of the man- 
 ufacture of paper currency for the government, at 
 Frankfort, and persuaded him to study the Bible. 
 Twe years later, on the eve of his return to Japan, 
 Mr. Neesima received a letter informing him that his 
 fellow-countryman had embraced Christianity, and in 
 his journal writes : " While at Wiesbaden I was dis- 
 heartened on account of my long illness. I now begin 
 to see that my being there was not entirely in vain. 
 It is a great comfort for us to know that the Lord 
 does sooner or later turn our bitter waters into sweet, 
 and I am thankful to Him for my illness." 
 
 TO MBS. HARDY. 
 
 BERLIN, October 2, 1872. 
 
 I found yours of the 25th of August from Berchtes- 
 gaden on my return to Berlin. I was very much 
 pleased for your kind and interesting letter, and trust 
 your health and Mr. Hardy's was very much bene-
 
 WRITES FOR ADVICE. 153 
 
 fited by breathing in that invigorating mountain air. 
 1 have had a difficult matter for my consideration for 
 these past few weeks. As you know well I was quite 
 undecided whether I should go home with Mr. Tan- 
 aka, or come back to America to finish my study in 
 Andover. I have been deliberating on the question 
 these long whiles. But since I came back here I am 
 requested by Mr. Tanaka to go home with him. 
 He says he could not get along without me, for he has 
 some intention to print some Christian books besides 
 his own reports. Another thing has arisen to hasten 
 me to go home for a while. That is to say, I began 
 to feel cold weather sensibly here in Berlin within a 
 ;few days. So I fear my old trouble may come back to 
 me if I expose myself to a very cold weather. This 
 thought does discourage me to go back to Andover to 
 resume my study this year. So I thought that I 
 might go home for a year or two to get rid of this 
 rheumatic trouble in that milder climate, and then I 
 may possibly be prepared to meet the cold New Eng- 
 land winter again. It causes me a great regret for my 
 not resuming the study at present, but I am obliged 
 to look after my health. If you have no objection 
 I would rather decide to go home with Mr. Tanaka. 
 I wish you would tell me what I should do. As you 
 know, it was an understanding between you and me 
 that I should come back to America by all means be- 
 fore I go home. Mr. Tanaka is talking to go home via 
 Suez, for it would be a great deal warmer than by the 
 American continent. But I would rather go via Bos- 
 ton ; and if the cold weather might be very unsafe for 
 my rheumatism, I might tarry in warmer part of Eu- 
 rope until the next spring. But I fear Mr. Tanaka 
 would not wait for me until the next spring, for he
 
 154 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 has detached himself entirely from the embassy. If 
 I forsake him he will be alone. Shall I satisfy my 
 own ardent desire to see my American friends and 
 cause an inconveniency to Mr. Tanaka, or accom- 
 modate Mr. Tanaka and deny my own appetite? I 
 am determined to come back to the United States to 
 resume and complete my theological study in order to 
 fit myself wholly for the missionary labor. I have no 
 desire after the worldly wealth or fame, for I believe 
 I have firmly fixed my eyes to the glory and excellence 
 of Christ. Since I came to Europe and saw so many 
 ungodly people I can clearly see the necessity of the 
 gospel truth to human souls. 
 
 We have now about eighty Japanese students in 
 Berlin, but all of them have fallen in the habit of 
 ridiculing Christian people without knowing what 
 Christian truth is. One of them asked Mr. Tanaka's 
 intimate friend whether Mr. Tanaka has become a 
 priest, because that irreligious Japanese has heard of 
 his being with me and reading Christian books with 
 an intense interest. When Mr. Tanaka heard about 
 that contemptuous remark he did not mind of it, but 
 was only smiling. I think if these men go home they 
 will cause a great hindrance to the cause of Christ's 
 church, which has just begun to exist in Japan. I 
 am thinking it may be a good season now for me to 
 open a way to the missionaries and shade the national 
 education with the Christian and moral principles 
 before they attempt to do great mischief to the coun- 
 try. O that God may direct all my thoughts and 
 affairs. I pray you to advise me what steps I should 
 take. I trust you will throw a better light upon me. 
 
 I am working pretty hard now, spending nearly six 
 hours a day for translating the school laws and reports 
 of different European countries.
 
 DECIDES TO RETURN TO AN DOVER. 155 
 
 TO MB. AND MKS. HARDY. 
 
 BERLIN, October 20, 1872. 
 
 Your fatherly kindness and deepest sympathy with 
 me did move me to many tears. I have been prayer- 
 fully and more deeply thinking upon the question I 
 did propose to you in my last letter, and am earnestly 
 seeking for a better light not to plan my future affairs 
 worldly, but to yield myself to the whispering voice 
 "follow me." 
 
 Yes, I may possibly render some good service to 
 our people by going home with Mr. Tanaka and as- 
 sisting him in establishing a new school system in 
 Japan. If I do engage to such a work I would not 
 give it up in a half way, and if I do wish to accom- 
 plish it, it could not be done at least within two or 
 three years. Mr. Tanaka does not think that the 
 work would take much time, and as soon as an edu- 
 cational system is established in the country he would 
 send me back to resume my theological study. He 
 does think our work no less easy than his traveling 
 through a large part of Europe within four month?- 
 But I must not take what he says without careful con- 
 sideration. It is well for me to exercise the Biblt> 
 teaching: "Be wise as serpent and harmless as dove." 
 If I go home now without looking afar off I may 
 probably be fallen into a snare and find a considerable 
 difficulty to get out again. If I am fastened by such 
 a way, what shall I do with the voice "follow me" ? 
 As our lives are too brief I must not take too much 
 of my time for the worldly affairs. In order to work 
 for my Master it is necessary for me to make a due 
 preparation ; in order to qualify myself to the work it 
 is also necessary to breathe once more in ihs pious
 
 156 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 atmosphere of New England. Would you pray for 
 me that Providence may bring me once more to An- 
 dover Seminary? Please let all my things be in An- 
 dover as they now are. 
 
 TO MBS. HAKDT. 
 
 BERLIN, December 16, 1872. 
 
 In regard to my future steps, not hearing from you 
 any further advice, I made a decision not to go home 
 with Mr. Tanaka. Please allow me to give you a 
 reason for my decision. 1st. Mr. Tanaka does not 
 know exactly what position he could get for me, only 
 that he should make use of me by some way. His in- 
 vitation is not authoritative, but his private opinion. 
 The Japanese government is still unsettled; and if he 
 is replaced in his position, who will be responsible for 
 me ? Therefore I will not accept his invitation, for it 
 seems me too much like a child's play. 2d. If I go 
 home now, while I may possibly render some service 
 for our government, I fear my time will be taken up 
 too much for that purpose and cause me delay to com- 
 mence my service to my spiritual sovereign. I feel 
 more and more that I am captured by my Saviour, and 
 shall not be happy if I do not work for my Master. 
 As my theological course is not yet half finished, I 
 would like to resume it until I should be ordained to 
 preach the gospel to my benighted countrymen. It 
 was my first choice that I should ever take my cross 
 and follow my Master. It is my happiest choice, and 
 I believe it is the best choice. As you have been my 
 spiritual mother and kind patron thus far, I trust you 
 will still continue your kindness and allow me to pro- 
 mote my study still further. I have been intending 
 to send you some money, which I have saved for my
 
 IN BERLIN. 157 
 
 educational purposes, to be kept by you. I should like 
 to tell you some of my experiences in Germany, but 
 time does not allow me to do so. I called on Mr. 
 Sears a few days ago ; he is much interested in music. 
 Since I wrote you my health has been very poor, 
 nervousness, sleeplessness, and dizzy headache. I 
 once almost concluded to discontinue my work, but I 
 am slowly gaining now. I was perfectly awestruck 
 when I heard the news that the charming city, the 
 Queen of New England, was devoured with the 
 tongues of consuming fire. I do not know how large 
 share you have in the calamity, but I trust it would 
 not be very heavy upon you. 
 
 TO MB. AND MBS. HABDT. 
 
 BERLIN, January 6, 1873. 
 
 Allow me to shake your hands at a great distance 
 and congratulate you from this side of Atlantic for 
 your entering into another year with ever increasing 
 happiness and prosperity, as I trust. As for me I 
 can simply say as Apostle Paul said, I am what I am. 
 Though my health has been rather poor I am still per- 
 mitted to keep up my engagements for our govern- 
 ment. How good God has been with me during the 
 past years. As our future is entirely unknown to us, 
 I simply trust He will lead you and me step by step, 
 as it was in past, into eternal future. 
 
 Now allow me to inform you what a pleasant time I 
 had last Christmas Eve with Mr. Sears. It was the 
 first for me to see the real German Christmas festival. 
 It is customary with the Germans to sing on every 
 occasion. It was opened with singing and reading 
 the New Testament. Then we were shut up in a robm 
 without light, and after a while were led into another
 
 158 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 room where we found many piles of the presents on 
 the tables. He gave me a pretty traveling valise. 
 I was much pleased with the festival, not simply that 
 it was rather a new and strange thing to me, but that 
 every one in the room was smiling with the intense 
 admiration. 
 
 Since that time I have been very busy for getting 
 Mr. Tanaka ready to leave Berlin. He left three 
 days ago for Vienna and Rome, and will start from 
 Paris for Japan this month; so I shall be obliged to 
 finish my report for him before he starts. Besides 
 the educational affairs I was requested by him to write 
 a brief report on the Christian churches in England 
 and America. 
 
 Perhaps you have already noticed in your paper 
 that our government has given up our old calendar, 
 and adopted the European one. All our eighty Jap- 
 anese students in Berlin gathered at one of the restau- 
 rants and drank beer to celebrate our new epoch. I 
 went there also, but did not enjoy it very much. 
 There was the uncle of our emperor in that gathering. 
 He appeared very humble and gentlemanly. I am also 
 glad to inform you that one of the Japanese students 
 in Berlin came to me the first Sabbath of this year 
 and requested me to explain the Bible to him, and also 
 take him to the Methodist church, where I generally 
 go. I was quite surprised by his request ; it is en- 
 tirely voluntary. We took the Gospel of St. John 
 for our first exercise. He had the Chinese and Ger- 
 man Bibles and I the English and German. Of 
 course we used our native tongue for the conversation. 
 We were very much interested, and two hours of hard 
 :.tudy seemed to us very short. He went away quite 
 satisfied and promising to continue his study every
 
 IN BERLIN. 159 
 
 Sabbath. He told me that none of the Japanese stu- 
 dents in Berlin study the Bible. How sad it is that 
 so many know nothing of Christianity. I wish you 
 would offer special prayer for that one who has just 
 begun to study with me, that the thick unbelieving 
 scales may fall from his eyes and he may see the gen- 
 tle Saviour standing by him. 
 
 TO MB. AND MRS. HARDY. 
 
 BERLIN, January 15, 1873. 
 
 I have just received your kind letters. It does 
 seem to me a gentle and refreshing rain to a dry and 
 parching land. I am so glad you passed the last 
 Christmas with your friends so pleasantly and were 
 ready to enter into the new year. 
 
 Through your description of the present state of 
 Boston I could almost see the ruin before my eyes. 
 
 With regard to Japan, she is getting brighter and 
 brighter, although the progress is somewhat superfi- 
 cial. I am so rejoiced to know that my aged father 
 had an opportunity to see my teacher and friend, Pro- 
 fessor Seelye. 
 
 I have not felt well at all since my return to Berlin, 
 probably owing to my extensive trip and continued 
 labor. I have been unable to go out for three days 
 on account of rheumatism. Dr. Keep and my physi- 
 cian advise me to go to Wiesbaden. I could not recon- 
 cile to the idea of going there, for I thought it is not 
 the place for a poor fellow like myself; but after an 
 investigation I found it not so expensive as I thought, 
 so I made up my mind to go there. If you have no 
 objection I should like to remain in Europe until next 
 summer, partly for my health and partly for my fur- 
 ther investigation on the educational system of Ger-
 
 160 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 many. But as I am your minor you must tell me 
 what you think the best and I will follow your guide. 
 I have sent you a check for 8480 gold. I calculate 
 it will be sufficient to support me for another year's 
 study in Andover. 
 
 TO MBS. HAKDY. 
 
 WIESBADEN, March 5, 1873. 
 
 I have been here just three weeks and taken nine- 
 teen baths. My health has been improving pretty 
 steadily, and I hope as soon as the weather is settled 
 to be well again. I think this bath is an excellent 
 thing for rheumatism, but it does rather excite my 
 nerves. Hence my nervous headache is no better than 
 it was three weeks ago. My physician advises me to 
 continue the bath a week or two longer and also drink 
 the mineral water. When I started from Berlin I 
 was much disheartened, for I thought it too bad for a 
 young man like myself to be unable to do much bodily 
 or mentally, and to go to a bathing place for cure. 
 But since I came here and saw many suffering young 
 people in much worse condition than myself, I began 
 to feel very much encouraged and also to be thankful 
 for God's gentle dealing with me. 
 
 I suppose you are well acquainted with this place, 
 so I shall not make you any description of it. It is a 
 very pretty place, but a large part of the people are 
 pleasure worshipers. The theatre, dancing party, 
 and masked ball are very well attended, but the 
 churches are empty. Yet I have found here a few 
 real Christians and made several acquaintances among 
 them. They were so glad to see me who was brought 
 to light from darkness. Although I am living here 
 amidst strangers, I begin to feel quite at home by
 
 AT WIESBADEN. 161 
 
 knowing these few Christian people. Taking the 
 whole it seems me that Protestantism in Germany is a 
 matter of policy and does differ vastly from what it is 
 on the free shore of New England. 
 
 April 6, 1873. 
 
 My thought daily flies towards you, but, alas, my 
 bodily infirmities! Although my rheumatism is en- 
 tirely over, I am still troubled by heavy, dizzy, and 
 constant headache. I left bath house two weeks ago 
 
 and came to Pastor H 's house. He is a very 
 
 pious Lutheran preacher. Although his dogmatic 
 view is somewhat different from mine, there is no 
 slightest unpleasantness between us. He wishes that 
 I should study the Lutheran theology and tries to con- 
 vince me it is purest among all others. But I cannot 
 quite agree to some points. 
 
 Mr. Sears informs me that he is decided to start 
 for home on the steamer Germania, June 14th, from 
 Hamburg. I thought at once I should accompany 
 him. While I was reflecting upon this subject in my 
 sleepless bed a thought came upon me which you may 
 possibly call an ambitious one. As you know, v l have 
 been in Germany over seven months, five of which I 
 spent entirely for Mr. Tanaka; so I have not had 
 great opportunity to learn the language. If I return 
 to America or Japan without knowing the language 
 sufficiently I shall be very much laughed at by my 
 countrymen who are now making such a progress at 
 home in sciences and European languages under for- 
 eign instructors. I also think it very necessary for 
 me to keep myself a little ahead of them in modern X 
 thoughts, sciences, and language, in order to be a 
 public man religiously. If I return to America in
 
 162 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 June it would be just vacation time, and I may not 
 accomplish a great deal there. So I am rather per- 
 suaded to remain in Germany until the first of August. 
 I received a good news from home about two weeks 
 ago. My father and sister wrote me very pleasantly. 
 He says in his letter how pleased he was with the news 
 of my accompanying Mr. Tanaka, and says also his 
 long anxiety for me is well paid by it. He went to 
 Yokohama and received the money which I sent him 
 from Boston. Since the Japanese feudal system is 
 abolished and he is deprived of his possession in his 
 prince's house, he has been living on what he has saved 
 during his service. A missionary in Yokohama told 
 him the story of Joseph, comparing him to thi ; un- 
 worthy Joseph. He says he came to Yokohama on a 
 little carriage driven by man instead of horse. It is 
 the present fashion of our conveyance. 
 
 TO MRS. HAKDY. 
 
 ELSINGEN, GERMANY, August 6, 1873. 
 
 I finished the second course of mineral baths at 
 Wiesbaden two weeks ago and took my departure from 
 that fashionable city for Friedrichsdorf , a small town 
 not far from Homburg, to pay a visit to my old Berlin 
 acquaintances. Most of the inhabitants are descend- 
 ants of Huguenots and are still speaking their mother 
 tongue. They read the French Bible and sing the 
 French hymns. To my great surprise some of them 
 could not speak German at all. Through my friends 
 I was introduced to several Huguenot families, and 
 was invited by them to dinner or supper every day of 
 my stay. I was so pleased to see some of them cling- 
 ing to the old faith, and keeping the Sabbath as their 
 poor suffering fathers did, while the large part of
 
 AMONG THE HUGUENOTS. 163 
 
 Germany is taking the Sabbath as holiday instead of 
 holy-day. I could not help shedding out my tears 
 when I heard three little girls of the family where I 
 stopped offering sweet French prayers in their morning 
 devotion. I attended the French service with them 
 in the morning and went to a Methodist chapel in the 
 evening. Most of the Huguenots go there in the 
 evening, although they are still Calvinists. I visited 
 two famous institutions in the town, one for boys' and 
 another for girls' education. They were much pleased 
 to see a converted Japanese, and the girls brought me 
 5 thalers 13 groschen for the Japan mission, express- 
 ing their best wishes. Each one gave about 8 cents, 
 which I consider a great sacrifice for these young girls. 
 I came to this place to find out the management and 
 regulations of the teachers' seminary. I have been 
 here just one week, visiting the seminary and elemen- 
 tary schools attached to it every day. I will not write 
 you my observations, because it will require a consid- 
 erable time ; but suffice me to say that German sys- 
 tem is excellent, slow but sure. I am intending to 
 leave Germany next week and go to my beloved Amer- 
 ica by the way of Paris and London. My friends and 
 physician in Wiesbaden advised me to return to Japan 
 on account of rheumatism. But I feel a plow is on 
 my hands. On the other hand I fear my health would 
 not allow me to work enough to satisfy my craving 
 appetite for knowledge. I am now entirely free from 
 rheumatic pain, and also from headache from which I 
 have been suffering for nearly five months, but my 
 nervous system is not quite strong yet. I get tired 
 easily when I try to use my brains. I have saved 
 money enough to carry on my study one year longer.
 
 164 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 TO MR. HARDY. 
 
 LONDON, August 27, 1873. 
 
 I found your letter at Barings' yesterday. I had 
 some thought to go home before next winter, fear- 
 ing to spend it on that windy hill of Andover. But 
 your kind advice gives me a new courage to take up 
 again the plow in my hand. Then I shall go home. 
 The Lord has preserved me thus far so wonderfully, 
 though I have been often troubled by my body, that 
 I will put my confidence boldly into his hand and try 
 to do my best to prepare myself for my future labor 
 among my countrymen. Pray for me that I may give 
 bold and faithful service in his ever-conquering bat- 
 tle-field. 
 
 Mr. Neesima returned to Andover in September, 
 1873. During his absence he had laid aside from the 
 salary received from the embassy a sum which he pro- 
 posed to devote to the completion of his theological 
 course, but he was persuaded to invest it and to allow 
 his friends to continue their aid. Anxious to begin 
 at once his active life, he resolved to remain at An- 
 dover but one year and to accomplish as far as possi- 
 ble in that year the seminary work allotted to twice 
 that time. Fortunately his health continued J^ood. 
 His letters of this year are the simple record of per- 
 sistent study. In February, 1874, he writes: "The 
 young ladies in the Academy have invited our students 
 to their private levee this evening. All good-looking 
 men are invited. A few stupid fellows are exempted. 
 I am one of them. I could not help laughing at it." 
 He adds : " I have received a letter from Mr. Gordon, 
 a missionary in Osaka. He is very anxious to have
 
 CALLS FROM JAPAN. 165 
 
 me come there. He finds it quite hard to preach in 
 Japanese. If I did not know him to be a careful man 
 I would not believe that his statement is true, it seems 
 so graphic and highly colored concerning the rapid 
 growth of my country. I do not yet know my fu- 
 ture destiny in Japan. I have not yet an idea where 
 I shall be settled or how I shall be supported." 
 
 In March he writes : " Dr. Clark, Secretary of the 
 American Board, sent me word to call on him as soon 
 as possible, in order to talk over with me my future 
 plans. Accordingly I did so. He showed me a letter 
 from Mr. Green, a missionary at Kobe, and asked me 
 whether I was willing to offer myself to the mission- 
 ary work in Japan. Of course I made an uncondi- 
 tional surrender to this call." 
 
 At the same time an urgent appeal for his presence 
 and cooperation was received from the missionaries 
 at Kobe, several of whom were his personal friends 
 and had been associated with him as fellow-students. 
 Even a perfect morality must suffer from lame exposi- 
 tion, and the need was felt of one who could speak in 
 the Japanese tongue, who could interpret much that 
 was harsh and forbidding, because foreign, to the 
 Japanese mind, and who should add to intellectual 
 power that of winning confidence and giving sym- 
 pathy, a power which a native only could effectively 
 exert. 
 
 As a result of his conversation with Dr. Clark, Mr. 
 Neesima definitely offered himself as a missionary 
 under the auspices of the American Board, to whose 
 secretaries he addressed the following: letter :
 
 166 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 To THE SECRETARIES OF THE AMERICAN BOARD OF COMMIS- 
 SIONERS FOB FOREIGN MISSIONS. 
 
 , April 30, 1874. 
 
 Dear Sirs, Allow me to state to you a brief his= 
 tory of my early education, my later Christian experi- 
 ence, and especially my motive in offering myself to 
 the missionary work in Japan. 
 
 I was brought up in the faith of Buddhism, and was 
 also instructed in the moral precepts of Confucius. 
 Afterwards the former became offensive to me and 
 the latter were unsatisfactory. Under these influ- 
 ences I became somewhat skeptical, notwithstanding 
 at times I had some desire for something higher and 
 better. 
 
 In that state of mind I came across a Chinese trans- 
 lation of the Bible history by an American mission- 
 ary in China. Its expressive view of God led me to 
 inquire still further after Hun. With this purpose I 
 was led to leave my home, and took passage for Amer- 
 ica. The Providence which ordered my way so far 
 provided friends at Boston who have thus far sup- 
 ported me in my education. I date my conversion 
 some time after my arrival in this country, but I was 
 seeking God and his light from the hour I read his 
 word. 
 
 With my new experience was born a desire to 
 preach the gospel among my people. The motive in 
 offering myself to this work is my sympathy with the 
 need of my country, and loVe for perishing souls and 
 above all the love of Christ has constrained me to this 
 work. I expect to complete my study this summer. 
 I am not in debt at all. My health was quite good 
 while in Japan, but since my arrival in this country it
 
 MEMBER OF THE JAPAN MISSION. 167 
 
 has been somewhat poor; still it is improving now. 
 I expect to remain unmarried some time. 
 Respectfully yours, 
 
 JOSEPH NEESIMA. 
 
 In reply to the questions propounded in the manual 
 of the Board for missionary candidates, he wrote : 
 
 " In my view the leading doctrines of the Scrip- 
 tures are : the existence of one true God, inspiration of 
 the Scriptures; the Trinity; the decrees of God; the 
 freedom of the will ; the total depravity of man ; the 
 atonement; regeneration; justification by faith; the 
 resurrection of the dead; the final judgment. I have 
 not the least doubts respecting any of the doctrines 
 commonly held by the churches sustaining the missions 
 under the care of the Board. My confidence in the 
 reality of my conversion is in my growing trust in 
 Christ and increasing sympathy with truth. My views 
 of ministerial duty are to preach the gospel to the sal- 
 vation of men. My desire to enter the ministerial 
 work is due to the need of it in Japan, and my hope 
 that I may be of some service in supplying that need. 
 I expect to meet with some difficulties and trials ; yet 
 I shall count all joy, not only to believe in Christ, but 
 also to suffer for his name. It is my purpose to give 
 my life to this work. ' ' 
 
 Mr. Neesima was thereupon appointed corresponding 
 member of the Japan mission. He preached his first 
 sermon from the pulpit in the church of Rev. E- 
 G. Porter in Lexington, Mass., on May 10, 1874, 
 choosing for his text the verse he so dearly loved 
 (John iii. 16). On July 2d he graduated as a special 
 student from the Andover Theological Seminary, in a 
 class of twenty -one, and was one of nine speakers iii
 
 168 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 the graduating exercises. The subject of his address, 
 delivered in Japanese, was "The Preaching of Christ 
 in Japan." The summer of 1874 was devoted to 
 preparations for his homeward journey and to farewell 
 visits to his many friends. The latter part of August 
 he passed with Mr. and Mrs. Hardy at their summer 
 home in Bar Harbor, Maine, returning to Boston for 
 his ordination, which took place on Thursday, Septem- 
 ber 24th, at the Mount Vernon Church in that city. 
 Delegates were invited from twenty leading churches 
 in the vicinity, and there were also present as dele- 
 gates at large, Prof. J. H. Seelye of Amherst, Drs. 
 Anderson, Treat, and Clark, of the American Board, 
 Dr. J. L. Taylor of Andover, and Dr. G. ~W. Blag- 
 den of Boston. The ordination sermon was preached 
 by Dr. Seelye from the text: "And I, if I be lifted 
 up from the earth, will draw all men unto me." The 
 right hand of fellowship was extended by Rev. Eph- 
 raim Flint of Hinsdale, and the charge was delivered 
 by Rev. A. C. Thompson of the Prudential Commit- 
 tee of the Board. 
 
 On Friday, October 9th, the sixty-fifth annual 
 meeting of the American Board of Commissioners for 
 Foreign Missions was held at Rutland, Vermont. At 
 this meeting Mr. Neesima was present, and was asked, 
 with others who, like himself, were about to leave for 
 foreign stations, to make some remarks at the farewell 
 session in the evening. The subject of his brief ad- 
 dress, which was an earnest appeal for the establish- 
 ment of a Christian college in Japan, had long been 
 in his thought. He had had some conversation with 
 Secretary Clark and Mr. Hardy upon this plan of his, 
 but received little encouragement. Just before his 
 death, when this long-cherished scheme had become a
 
 PLAN FOR A CHRISTIAN COLLEGE. 169 
 
 reality, he referred to it as at this time only a day- 
 dream. The importance of education as the hand- 
 maid of religion, and the advantages to be derived by 
 the Board in its special evangelistic work from an 
 institution whose courses of study should be pursued 
 under Christian influences, were fully recognized. 
 Still, education in itself was not the primary object 
 of the Board, and its officers were reluctant to encour- 
 age appeals for special purposes, however praise- 
 worthy, at a time when the expansion of its regular 
 work rendered increased contributions imperative. 
 But it is evidence of Mr. Neesima's breadth of view 
 and persistence of purpose that he should have con- 
 ceived this project at this early stage, and in the face 
 of fifteen years of difficulties and opposition carried 
 it to a successful issue. Mr. Neesima was a true 
 evangelist. In every circumstance, at every stopping- 
 place in the journey of life, he spoke for his Master. 
 His life is a record of personal endeavor. But he 
 took no narrow view of duty or opportunity, was 
 wedded to no single line of effort. He had pondered 
 deeply upon the future needs of his countrymen. He 
 knew their thirst for knowledge. He foresaw the ad- 
 vancing tide of education ; he wished it also to bear 
 the seeds of a Christian faith. He belonged himself 
 to a class whose intelligence and patriotism destined 
 them to the control of their country's future. This 
 class he wished to win over, and to accomplish this he 
 foresaw the necessity of an educated native ministry. 
 In a communication addressed to the Prudential Com- 
 mittee ten years later he said : 
 
 "Though the feudal system was abolished by the 
 late revolution, still the men of that (samurai) class 
 are leading the nation. Their young generation,
 
 170 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 catching the chivalrous spirit from their fathers, will 
 also be our leaders in the immediate future. 
 
 "It is a curious class. Perhaps you could nowhere 
 else find such in the whole Asiatic continent. It is 
 neither like the exclusive Brahmins of India nor the 
 warrior robbers of Arabia. So far as my own obser- 
 vation is concerned, they are the most haughty and 
 ambitious race you could possibly find in the country. 
 They have been trained to be faithful to their feudal 
 masters even unto death. The spirit of patriotism has 
 been handed down among them from generation to 
 generation. To them honor is everything; life and 
 property are of no account. Harakiri^ an act of 
 self -destruction, was only practiced among this class 
 because they deemed it a shame to be killed by others. 
 They are indeed the oriental knights, the spirit of 
 Japan and flower of the nation. Though their rank 
 seemed rather servile, in truth they have been ruling 
 the nation from behind the screen of nominal poten- 
 tates these past six centuries. It was truly they who 
 started the late revolution. It was they who crushed 
 the Shogun's despotic government and restored the 
 reigning power to the sacred personage of the long- 
 secluded Mikado. It was they who cast off the old 
 worn-out Asiatic system and adopted the vigorous 
 form of European civilization. It was they who 
 started schools, pushed the press, cried out for per- 
 sonal rights, and are now working out the way for a 
 free constitution. I am happy to affirm here that 
 they also are destined to carry the glad tidings of 
 human salvation to their fellow-countrymen. They 
 are far better educated than any other class. They 
 are no longer ignorant, or worshipers of dumb idols. 
 Modern science is a whetstone to their intellect. En
 
 THE SAMURAI CLASS. 171 
 
 ropean politics are but juicy beefsteak to their desper- 
 ate appetites. If we let them take their own course, 
 what will be the future destiny of Japan? If they 
 fall down Japan will go down with them. And if 
 fhey rise they will certainly raise up the whole nation. 
 If you take them away from the people, nothing but 
 old-fashioned plodders will be left behind. National 
 prosperity or misery hangs upon the pivot of this 
 particular class. I believe it is just the time to reach, 
 rescue, and win them to Christ. If we let them swim 
 away from the gospel net, they will certainly be 
 caught by the Devil's hand. Remember that he is 
 far wiser than the children of light. If we fail to 
 reach them now, we fear we shall find the process of 
 evangelization an uphill work. But if we win them 
 we shall certainly win the whole Sunrise Empire. 
 Being far better educated than any other class, they 
 are more susceptible to Christian truth. Being 
 strictly trained to faithfulness to their feudal masters, 
 they will be more faithful to the Master of masters, if 
 He is made clearly known to them. Being middle in 
 rank, they can reach both the higher and the lower. 
 This may be the very class where you may expect to 
 find a Saul of Tarsus. Yea, this may be the people 
 whom God has chosen from the beginning to be the 
 foremost cross-bearers, to lead their fellow-country- 
 men to the Eternal City. 
 
 "Your question will naturally arise: how to reach 
 this class? to which my reply will be very simple. 
 Provide for us the highest and best possible downright 
 Christian institution. It is the only way to both sat- 
 isfy and win them. My ten years' experience in Japan 
 has induced me to affirm that the highest possible 
 Christian education will be & power to save the nation."
 
 172 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 On the evening of the day previous to the farewell 
 meeting Mr. Neesima consulted Mr. Hardy upon the 
 advisability of laying this plan before the Board. Re- 
 ferring to this incident in a letter written in 1889, he 
 says: "Mr. Hardy was doubtful about my attaining 
 any success; however, I was rather insisting to do it 
 because it was my last chance to bring out such a 
 subject to such a grand Christian audience. Then 
 he spoke to me half -smiling, and in a most tender fa- 
 therly manner said, 'Joseph, the matter looks rather 
 dubious, but you might try it. ' Receiving that con- 
 sent, I went back to the place where I was entertained 
 and tried to make a preparation for the speech. I 
 found my heart throbbing, and found myself utterly 
 unable to make a careful preparation. ! was then 
 like that poor Jacob, wrestling with God in my 
 prayers. On the following day, when I appeared on 
 the stage, I could hardly remember my prepared piece 
 a poor untried speaker; but after a minute I re- 
 covered myself, and my trembling knees became firm 
 and strong; a new thought flashed into my mind, and 
 I spoke something quite different from my prepared 
 speech. My whole speech must have lasted less than 
 fifteen minutes. While I was speaking I was moved 
 with the most intense feeling over my fellow-country- 
 men, and I shed much tears instead of speaking in 
 their behalf. But before I closed my poor speech 
 about five thousand dollars were subscribed on the 
 spot to found a Christian college in Japan." 
 
 No record of Mr. Neesima' s address has been pre- 
 served. The movement was unpremeditated and un- 
 expected, and the action which followed was not that 
 of the Board as such and consequently found no place 
 in the secretary's minutes. But all present felt the
 
 ADDRESS AT RUTLAND. 173 
 
 intense earnestness of the speaker, and refer to the 
 scene as one never to be forgotten. Swept away by 
 his feelings, refusing to resume his seat until his ap- 
 peal was answered, declaring that he would not return 
 to Japan without the money he asked for and that 
 he should stand on that platform until he got it, the 
 young Japanese carried his audience with him. Hon. 
 Peter Parker of Washington rose and subscribed one 
 thousand dollars ; Ex-Governor Page of Vermont and 
 Hon. William E. Dodge of New York, followed with 
 like sums, and before Mr. Neesima had finished, his 
 day-dream had become a reality. 
 
 Towards the end of October, after an absence of 
 nearly ten years, he left New York for Japan, via San 
 Francisco, the first ordained evangelist of his race. 
 
 TO MB. AND MRS. HARDY. 
 
 GREEN RIVER, WYOMING, October 25, 1874. 
 I must explain to you why I am stopping here to 
 spend the Sabbath on this lonely mountain top. 
 When I left Chicago I made a miscalculation about 
 spending the Sabbath. I thought I could reach Salt 
 Lake City Saturday evening. But it was not so. 
 Then I thought I must not travel on the Sabbath. I 
 might have stopped at Cheyenne or Laramie, but I 
 found it not best to lose time, so I traveled last night 
 and got out from the train at this breakfast station. 
 Soon after breakfast I engaged a room in a small and 
 miserable inn, a pretty rough-looking one. The 
 people in this place are rough-looking workmen. I 
 found a half-dozen Chinese in the dining-room of the 
 station. I talked with them through my pen and 
 found most of them agreeable and polite. One of 
 them wrote good Chinese, asking me why I stopped in
 
 174 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 this place. My reply was, to spend the Sabbath. 1 
 asked him whether he does believe in Jesus Christ, 
 and his reply was, "I belong to." It was indeed a 
 pleasant answer. I told him when he was through his 
 work I should like a few minutes in conversation with 
 him and his countrymen. Here is no church, but 
 many drinking houses, and I do not know what kind 
 of Sabbath I shall have in this lonely mountain town. 
 If I could not wisely reach these rough settlers I will 
 try to talk with the Chinese on the subject of religion. 
 I told a few fellow-travelers on the train of my view 
 of stopping in these wild regions, but none did en- 
 courage me, because it may not be safe or pleasant. 
 Some told me there is no Sabbath west of Mississippi 
 River. I did not listen to them at all. I must mind 
 my own business. My keeping the Sabbath does not 
 depend on anybody else. 
 
 TO ME. HARDY. 
 
 SAN FRANCISCO, October 29, 1874. 
 
 I am just arrived in this city where our missionary 
 party is (five for Japan and two for China). I spent 
 last Sabbath quietly at Green River, Wyoming. It 
 is a strange place. I called on the Chinese and had 
 pleasant conversation with them. I found two out of 
 sixteen somewhat acquainted with the Christian truth. 
 The rest of them are unable to talk English, and are 
 low, ignorant, and degraded. They keep their gods 
 in their house. They live together like pigs. It is a 
 pretty rough place. More than a half of the settlers 
 are young and unmarried men. I tried to reach them 
 by some way but found it almost impossible. They 
 are bound to be wicked. I went to Salt Lake City 
 Monday evening and tried to see Brigham Young, but
 
 SALT LAKE CITY. 175 
 
 was unsuccessful on account of his illness. I saw his 
 secretary, and through him I was introduced to Orson 
 Pratt, the ablest preacher and writer among them and 
 also one of their twelve apostles. He was very gen- 
 tlemanly, and answered very patiently all my ques- 
 tions about Mormonism. He desired me to preach 
 the gospel which he preaches, but I thanked him and 
 answered him I should preach the gospel which I find 
 in the New Testament and nothing else. He was not 
 offended by my reply, and willingly assisted me in 
 visiting objects of interest, the Tabernacle, City 
 Hall, Mormon University, etc. 
 
 I enjoyed the trip exceedingly, especially the scen- 
 ery on this side of Green River. My bag is almost 
 filled with geological specimens. Snow at the summit 
 was nearly eight inches deep, but within a few hours 
 we found the climate mild and nature looking quite 
 genial and inviting. I am invited to Oakland to 
 speak to friends of missions. 
 
 October 30. 
 
 Your coming to New Haven to see me off made 
 my leaving Boston easier than I expected. You 
 seemed to know exactly what I felt about leaving your 
 home. It was a great treat to me that both of you 
 came, and gave me the opportunity of bidding you 
 farewell the second time. I am also greatly indebted 
 to you for your parting present. My father is in debt 
 now, and this will help me to pay off his debt and also 
 get a few things for my parents and sisters. I trust 
 you know how grateful I am to you, although I utterly 
 lack in words to express it.
 
 176 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 TO MKS. HARDY. 
 
 LAT. 30 6' N., LONG. 158 25' E. 
 November 21, 1874. 
 
 Hoping to meet a homeward mail steamer before we 
 reach Japan, I undertake to write a few lines to let 
 you know how far we are advancing on this wide 
 ocean. We embarked on the Colorado on the 31st 
 ult. Just an hour before she left San Francisco the 
 steward handed me Mr. Hardy's kind letter for my 
 father. When we sailed out from the Golden Gate 
 the day was remarkably bright, and the sea wonder- 
 fully quiet. We found the breeze so mild and agree- 
 able that we could stay on deck quite late in the even- 
 ing without overcoat. A few days after we left we 
 began to seek for our congenial companions. I found 
 the Sabbath the best time to find or rather read the 
 moral and religious character of the passengers. By 
 combining my observations on the Sabbath and week 
 days I can get an approximate opinion of their chief 
 aim for this life. We have forty -five cabin passengers 
 and 230 steerage. The former consist of eleven dif- 
 ferent nationalities, i. e. , American, English, Belgian, 
 French, Austrian, Prussian, Polish, Italian, Irish, 
 Chinese, and Japanese, and the latter chiefly of Chi- 
 nese. There are quite a number of opium smokers 
 among the Chinese, and six of them died since we left 
 San Francisco. Is it not a dreadful thing? It is a 
 great curse to the Chinese. Woe unto them who first 
 introduced it to that empire. These opium smokers 
 are not allowed to smoke anywhere, but are compelled 
 to smoke in a large box, the inside of which is lined 
 with tin, once used for keeping ice in. Those who 
 died were mostly aged men. - I saw there a man who 
 has not been out of that box since we left San Fran-
 
 ON THE PACIFIC. 177 
 
 cisco. He is lying there day and night, and has 
 scarcely taken anything except that deadly poison. I 
 have not formed any special acquaintances among the 
 passengers beside our missionary friends except a 
 German doctor who is going to be a professor in the 
 Imperial Medical School at Yedo, and to whom I give 
 Japanese lessons every day. Our missionaries are 
 obliged to suspend its study on account of seasickness. 
 The sea has lately been very rough; even I who pro- 
 fessed to be a good sailor have been ill this week on 
 account of the unceasing up and down motions. I 
 have read through Eitel's Lectures on Buddhism and 
 some other books, and am intending to write a Jap- 
 anese sermon. I have observed among the passengers 
 that they form different societies. The smokers go 
 together as they were real and congenial friends, and 
 so do the drinkers. The Germans get up a beer 
 party every evening, and so do the English their rum 
 party. Here is one gentleman, who leans on an um- 
 brella wherever he goes, who is intending simply to 
 go round the world before he dies. This is his ambi- 
 tion. He was in Egypt, Palestine, Austria, and 
 Switzerland last year, but has not much idea of these 
 countries. I asked him of Cairo and Alexandria. 
 He replied, "O, they are very large cities." A Cali- 
 fornia lady who is going to China and Japan with her 
 little (but very obstinate) girl, on account of consump- 
 tive tendency, looks pretty vain. She walks on deck 
 like a queen, and her little daughter goes likewise 
 with a royal atmosphere. A fat English gentleman 
 appears always smoking ; he is perfectly satisfied with 
 his pipe. Here are two young unmarried ladies. 
 They are not afraid to speak with any one. A 
 number of young fellows are anxious to wait on them,
 
 178 FIRST VISIT TO EUROPE. 
 
 especially some Frenchmen. I often sat by the groiip 
 of these pleasure- seeking people, and to my great sur- 
 prise I find them talking nonsense and laughing over 
 something which is not laughable at all. There are 
 two very hard workers among us ; one German doctor, 
 my pupil, and one English gentleman. The former 
 studies seven hours a day, and the latter reads day 
 and night. As I said before, I have not formed 
 many acquaintances because I cannot enjoy their com- 
 pany. Their chief enjoyments are only eating, drink- 
 ing, and indulging all sensual pleasures; they excuse 
 themselves by saying that their natures demand it. 
 In so giving themselves up, how do they distinguish 
 themselves from a mere brute? 
 
 I had a real hot argument with two Germans the 
 other day. I do not know whether I have done any 
 good for them, but at any rate I put them into a cor- 
 ner. They afterwards confessed to me that my argu- 
 ment is from the spiritual and ideal side, but theirs 
 is from observation among the common mass of the 
 human race. They told me, also, that I learned my 
 argument from priests. 
 
 The sea is getting more quiet, and we may possibly 
 celebrate Thanksgiving at Yokohama. It was very 
 hard for me to bid you farewell, and I am still feel- 
 ing that I am taking some vacation trip and cannot 
 fully realize that I am so soon to enter ministerial life. 
 Certainly I shall realize it when I see a multitude of 
 benighted people before my eyes. I shall omit here 
 my deep reflection upon my past life. With regard 
 to my present feeling, you may think it very strange. 
 Only explanation I can give you is as follows : 
 
 In my past experience I have always found myself 
 cold, self -possessing, and also somewhat indifferent,
 
 ANTICIPATIONS OF HOME. 179 
 
 whenever I have some view of great undertaking be- 
 fore me. But I cannot understand myself why I am 
 so cold now when I have a view of going home. I 
 suppose I shall not realize it until I come to Yoko- 
 hama and see my father face to face. He may not 
 kill a calf for me, but he will certainly welcome, em- 
 brace, and kiss me. I shall start for Yedo at once; 
 and thence for Annaka where my parents live now. 
 Dr. Treat gave me a permission to stay with my father 
 at least two weeks. They will be very busy weeks in 
 telling all my experiences in America, the land of my 
 exiled adoption, and also visiting and receiving my 
 old acquaintances. Although the distance between us 
 is increasing more and more, my affection towards you 
 is increasing. Whenever I think of you I feel like a 
 crying child. I dreamed of you and Mr. Hardy an- 
 other night. Although I do not believe in any dream 
 sign, still I think it very pleasant. In it I welcomed 
 both of you in my Japanese home, which was furnished 
 in a real Japanese style. The pleasant smile of both 
 of you seemed so real to me. So I take it as a good 
 omen of your paying me a visit in Japan. Please re- 
 member my dream, and let me rejoice in welcoming 
 your real persons in some future day.
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 THE changes which had taken place in Japan dur- 
 ing the comparatively brief interval of Mr. Neesima's 
 absence have no parallel in the history of nations. 
 Politically, Japanese history may be divided into three 
 periods. The first begins in mythological times and 
 closes with the twelfth century. The national records 
 of this period are unbroken, describing in one contin- 
 uous story the exploits of the divine generations 
 whence, after countless ages, in 660 B. c., sprung the 
 first human sovereign, Jimmu Tenno. But a thou- 
 sand years must be added to the alleged date of Jimmu 
 Tenno 's accession before we reach, in the seventh cen- 
 tury A. D., any solid foundation of historical fact. 
 The central figure of this period is the Mikado, an 
 absolute, heaven-descended sovereign, lord paramount 
 of the soil and of all its inhabitants, governing 
 through the kuge, or court nobles, themselves allied 
 to the imperial family, being chiefly descendants of 
 the Mikado's younger sons. 
 
 The second period, beginning in the twelfth century, 
 and extending to 1868-69, is the feudal period of Jap- 
 anese history, in which the political constitution of the 
 empire assumes a more complicated phase. The Mi- 
 kado, still the divine ruler and source of all authority, 
 remains theoretically the head of the state, and the 
 kuge nominally retain their offices and dignities.
 
 JAPANESE HISTORY. 181 
 
 But, practically, the governing power was gradually 
 usurped by the great military barons, and in 1603 
 passed definitely into the hands of the Tokugawa 
 family. Thereafter, for over 250 years, the succes- 
 sive heads of this house, like the Mayors of the palace 
 of the Merovingian dynasty, ruled the country under 
 the title of Shogun. The Shogun was but one of a 
 number of military chieftains or barons, equal in 
 rank but of unequal possessions and power, called 
 dainiio, who had acquired their lands by the sword, 
 and whose vassals, the samurai, constituted the mili- 
 tary class. Prior to 1603 the country had been devas- 
 tated by the struggles of these great feudal lords for 
 supremacy; but with the accession to power of the 
 Tokugawa family began an era of peace, which lasted 
 till the restoration of the Mikado in 1868-69. In 
 this second period, then, we have a nominal sovereign, 
 the secluded Mikado; an impoverished nobility, the 
 kuge, of about one hundred and fifty families; the 
 military barons or dainiio, two hundred and sixty- 
 eight in number, enjoying independent authority 
 within their own dominions, but acknowledging by 
 certain acts the supremacy of the Shogun, in whose 
 government they shared; the samurai, four hundred 
 thousand families of military retainers, devoted to the 
 chiefs from whom they received their pensions; and 
 finally the heimin, a vast population without social 
 or political rank, the laboring classes of the empire. 
 Towards the close of this period the power of the 
 shogunate began to wane, not through any effort of 
 the Mikado to resume the direction of public affairs, 
 but through jealousy of the Shogun on the part of the 
 daimio and the irritation caused by his interference 
 in the internal affairs of their respective principali-
 
 182 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 ties. This feeling was most intense among the great 
 clans of the southwest, and especially in the province 
 of Satsuma, whose lord was the hereditary foe of the 
 Tokugawas and whose samurai were renowned for 
 their independence and military spirit. It is proba- 
 ble that the desire of the disaffected daimio of the 
 southwest either to reduce the Shogun to their own 
 level as vassals of the Mikado, or to perpetuate the 
 shogunate in the person of one of their own number, 
 would have led to some political change independent 
 of all foreign intervention. 
 
 However this may be, the assumption of treaty re- 
 lations by the Shogun in 1858 with foreign powers, 
 relations repudiated by the Mikado and opposed to 
 the traditional policy of national seclusion, intensified 
 the prevailing discontent and brought matters to a 
 crisis. It is a notable fact that while the avowed pur- 
 pose of the revolution was the overthrow of the sho- 
 gunate and the restoration of the Mikado to supreme 
 authority, in order that the country, thus presenting 
 a united front to the foreign barbarians, might expel 
 them from its borders, no sooner was the revolution 
 effected than its leaders began to take steps towards 
 the adoption of western civilization and the entrance 
 of Japan into the comity of nations. These leaders 
 had utilized the feeling of hatred against foreigners 
 to destroy the shogunate and establish a centralized 
 government, and while the intent of a majority of 
 their supporters had been the expulsion of foreigners 
 and a return to the old days of national isolation, 
 the real directors of the movement were ready to re- 
 construct the national policy on the basis of European 
 civilization. They had been convinced by the bom- 
 bardments of Kagoshima and Shimonoseki of the futil-
 
 ABOLITION OF THE FEUDAL SYSTEM. 183 
 
 ity of any attempt to exclude the west by force. 
 Many of them, moreover, were students of western 
 history, philosophy, and science, and with the charac- 
 teristic readiness of the Japanese to appropriate from 
 any source what they believe to be for the benefit of 
 the country, after the fall of the Shogun they not only 
 repudiated that portion of the original programme of 
 the malcontents which related to foreign intercourse, 
 but openly advocated the Europeanization of Japan. 
 From this policy, in the face of formidable difficulties, 
 and of an opposition which did not hesitate at rebel- 
 lion and assassination, they have never swerved. The 
 principal obstacle to centralization lay in the feudal 
 system, and the first requisite was /the disappearance 
 of the clans as separate units in the political system 
 and the abolition of the hereditary fiefs and privileges 
 of the daimio. In 1869 the four great princes of 
 Satsuma, Choshu, Tosa, and Hizen addressed a me- 
 morial to the Mikado in which they acknowledged 
 his ownership of the soil and formally surrendered 
 their possessions and territorial rights. Their exam- 
 ple was followed by the lesser clans, the titles of court 
 prince (kuge) and feudal noble (daimio) were abol- 
 ished, and steps were taken for the establishment of 
 uniform laws throughout the empire. One after an- 
 other, in rapid succession, the props of feudalism were 
 cut away. The country was divided into prefectures, 
 and a centralized bureaucracy replaced the local ad- 
 ministration of the clans. Officials were appointed 
 irrespective of their clans or residence. The social 
 disabilities of the lower classes were removed. A 
 general law, providing for the organization of a na- 
 tional army by conscription, destroyed the samurai as 
 a military class. The Mikado emerged from his se-
 
 184 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 elusion, transferred the capital from Kyoto to Tokyo, 
 and solemnly promised a deliberative assembly and 
 representative institutions. 
 
 When Mr. Neesima landed at Yokohama, December 
 6, 1874, the railway connecting Tokyo and Kyoto 
 had been commenced and was in operation between 
 Yokohama and the capital; a national line of steam- 
 ships plied between the principal ports, and the 
 important points of the coast were provided with light- 
 houses; a general telegraphic system had been inau- 
 gurated, and a postal service modeled on that of the 
 United States had been extended over the entire em- 
 pire, excepting only the island of Yezo ; the imperial 
 mint had been opened at Osaka; the navy had been 
 reorganized under English guidance, and the creation 
 of an army on European models had been begun ; the 
 dockyards and machine shops of the naval station 
 at Yokosuka had been established, and the arsenal 
 founded at Toky5 ; European dress had been adopted 
 by government officials, the European calendar intro- 
 duced; Japanese journalism was already a factor in 
 the formation of public opinion, and the foundations 
 of a comprehensive educational system had been laid. 
 
 The rate at which these changes were effected is as- 
 tonishing, but the fact of this wholesale adoption of 
 western institutions is not in itself inconsistent with 
 the Japanese character. Their experience with for- 
 eigners had not, it is true, been a happy one. Early 
 contact with the Jesuits, who brought the spirit of the 
 Inquisition, with the Dutch and Portuguese traders, 
 who introduced the slave-trade, new forms of disease, 
 gunpowder, and tobacco, was the beginning of an ag- 
 gressive policy dictated by commercial and selfish in- 
 terests whose results were fatal to the peace of society.
 
 CONSERVATIVE REACTION. 185 
 
 The deep-seated hatred of foreigners to which this 
 intercourse led, and the persecutions which followed, 
 can occasion no surprise to the student of Japanese 
 history during this period. On the other hand, the 
 Japanese have always shown a readiness to adopt 
 what is good from without, and the genius to adapt 
 what they borrow to their own peculiar needs. In 
 art, religion, and literature, the influence of their 
 neighbors so predominates that examination of their 
 civilization leaves little that can be called indigenous 
 save those changes wrought in the transplanted ele- 
 ments of Chinese and Indian civilization by the envi- 
 roning conditions of their new home. 
 
 Mr. Neesima returned to Japan at a time when the 
 elements of conservatism were gathering in the storm 
 which burst upon the country three years later in the 
 Satsuma rebellion. It was in fact impossible for a 
 feudal society to undergo a transformation so radical 
 and so rapid without the throes incidental to the birth 
 of a new order of things. The great majority of the 
 people were unprepared for so sudden a change and 
 too ignorant to appreciate the reasons which dictated 
 the policy of the liberal statesmen. Certain of the 
 daimio found that the movement they themselves had 
 inaugurated involved consequences unforeseen. The 
 restoration of the Mikado was now perceived to mean 
 a centralization in which all local dignity and author- 
 ity was lost. Customs of dress, habits of life, social 
 privileges, all that was consecrated by the past and 
 associated with the national greatness were passing 
 away. The recruitment of an army by subscription 
 from all ranks was the degradation of a class long 
 accustomed only to military and ceremonial duties, 
 and a life of comparative ease and pleasure, secure in
 
 186 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 the possession of fixed revenues, but never forced to 
 occupation, which had always been despised. Reso- 
 lute as was the government in its policy of regenera- 
 tion, it had been obliged to exercise caution, and this 
 to such an extent that, seven years after the restoration, 
 the province of Satsuma was practically an imperium 
 in imperio, where everything possible was being done 
 to resist the unification of the empire and where in- 
 dependent military preparations were going on upon 
 a large scale. 
 
 The prevailing political discontent was accompanied 
 by a feeling of irritation against Christianity, in re- 
 gard to which the government had adopted a tempo- 
 rizing policy. There can be no question that the 
 more enlightened of the Japanese leaders had been 
 impressed by the fact that the civilization which they 
 admired was a Christian civilization. On the other 
 hand they were more anxious to be strong than to be 
 Christian, and in dealing with the anti-foreign ele- 
 ment were forced to conciliate the fanatical spirit of 
 popular religious belief. Long after the engine had 
 disturbed the quiet of Japanese valleys, the edicts 
 against the corrupt sect of Jesus remained posted in 
 the public thoroughfares. The popular feeling of op- 
 position to Christianity was, however, an inheritance 
 from a remote past, and was far more a matter of sen- 
 timent than of conviction. Shintoism, the national 
 religion, possessed none of the elements of aggressive 
 strength, hardly even the power of resistance. With- 
 out dogmas or moral code or sacred books, a vague 
 worship, of nature and one's ancestors, rather than a 
 religion, it had offered no real resistance to the intro- 
 duction of Buddhism from China, and its influence 
 upon the conduct of life was, as compared with that of 
 Buddhism and Confucianism, a mere shadow.
 
 RELIGIOUS MOVEMENTS. 187 
 
 The year 1700 had seen a literary revival of pure 
 Shintoism. This movement was purely patriotic and 
 political in its nature, and in its condemnation of Bud- 
 dhism, Confucianism, and all foreign influences gener- 
 ally, fostered in the public mind the desire for the fall 
 of the shogunate and a return to the golden age lying 
 back of feudalism. The disestablishment of Bud- 
 dhism, therefore, and the installation of Shintoism as 
 the state religion at the time of the Mikado's restora- 
 tion, were natural results of causes long in action ; but 
 with the accomplishment of this its political mission 
 Shintoism itself as a religion practically expired. The 
 opposition to Christianity made by Buddhism was, 
 however, far more energetic. Received from China in 
 the sixth century, it offered to the religious nature of 
 the people all of which Shintoism was destitute, mo- 
 tives, penalties, functions, a profound philosophy, an 
 ethical code, and an imposing ritual. Diplomatically 
 admitting the Shinto gods into its Pantheon, in con- 
 junction with Confucianism, whose practical rules for 
 the guidance of conduct in the social relations of life 
 were so eminently adapted to a feudal society, it grad- 
 ually formed the basis of education and recast the po- 
 litical constitution of the empire. If the resistance of 
 this aggressive faith has proved less stubborn than ex- 
 pected, it is because of the eminently practical char- 
 acter of the Japanese mind. It cares little for specu- 
 lative inquiry and lacks interest in questions apart 
 from their practical bearings. Buddhistic philosophy 
 made no deep impression upon the Japanese mind and 
 failed to rouse the national sympathies, and such op- 
 position as Christianity has encountered has been that 
 of the priesthood rather than that of the people. 
 
 On his arrival at Yokohama, Mr. Neesima's first
 
 188 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 desire was, naturally, to visit his aged parents, from 
 whom he had now been separated for nearly eleven 
 years, and who had removed from Tokyo to the castle 
 town of Annaka. He accordingly set out at once by 
 jinrikisha, a light two-wheeled vehicle drawn by a 
 man, a conveyance which had been introduced during 
 his absence. 
 
 TO MB. AND MES. HABDT. 
 
 ANSAKA, JAPAN, December 22, 1874. 
 
 I have informed you of my safe arrival in Yoko- 
 hama, where I stopped only one night and half a day, 
 going to Tokyo on the 27th. I left Tokyo on the 
 same afternoon for home, where I arrived on the mid- 
 night of the 28th. I traveled in a jinrikisha (cart 
 drawn by men) twenty hours without taking a least 
 rest except for meals. I hired three men for the pur- 
 pose, one for myself and two for my baggage. They 
 ate five times in twenty hours, spending nearly an 
 hour for each meal. They ran sixty miles within fif- 
 teen hours, four miles for an hour. It was my inten- 
 tion to remain in Yokohama three days. But when I 
 once stepped on the dry land, my dear native soil, I 
 could not wait even three days. Hence I hurried 
 towards home. When I came here it was midnight. 
 Therefore I disliked to disturb my parents' sleep, and 
 slept in an inn in this town. The following morning 
 I sent word to my father. Then I came home and 
 was welcomed by my aged parents, sisters, neighbors, 
 and old acquaintances. My father was ill for three 
 days and could not move himself on account of rheu- 
 matism. But when he heard of my safe arrival he 
 rose up and welcomed me with the fatherly tender- 
 ness. When I hailed him he stooped down without a
 
 ARRIVAL HOME. 189 
 
 word. I noticed his tears dropping on the floor. My 
 old acquaintances gathered at home and requested me 
 to tell them all my experiences in the United States. 
 Since I came here callers come, not simply from this 
 town, but also from the neighboring towns and villages 
 lying within seven or eight miles from here. They 
 have kept me busy all tunes. They come here by 
 hearing of my humble name, hoping to see me even 
 for a few minutes. They looked as sheep without a 
 shepherd. I find it almost impossible to send them 
 back without some spiritual food. 
 
 Soon after my arrival I presented your kind letter 
 to my father, but for a long time I could not translate 
 it for him, because when I tried to read it I could not 
 help thinking of the scene of my last departure from 
 you, and the very thought prevented me to speak 
 freely. Another day I gathered my parents and sis- 
 ters and succeeded in reading your letter to them. 
 Before I got half through all of them began to weep, 
 being much affected by your parental kindness shown 
 to me. My father told me you were our saviour and 
 our gods. Then I told him he must not make his 
 American friends gods. If he feels grateful for their 
 kind deeds he must worship that one God, Creator of 
 Universe, and Saviour of mankind, who is the God of 
 his American friends. I mentioned still further to 
 him that you became so good and kind even to a wan- 
 dering stranger because you are the worshipers of true 
 God and the humble followers of Christ; that you 
 saved me from a miserable condition and gave me 
 necessary education that I might become a teacher of 
 glad tidings to our benighted people ; that you loved 
 our people as much as your own American people. 
 Since that time my father discontinued to worship the
 
 190 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 Japanese gods and his ancestors. By his consent I 
 took down all the paper, wooden, earthen, and brass 
 gods from shelves where they were kept, and burned 
 them up. I send a few paper gods to you which my 
 mother threw over in the fireplace. There are no 
 gods nor images in this house now. I trust they will 
 be worshipers of true God hereafter. How thankful 
 I am that our lives have been spared these past ten 
 years and we are permitted to meet once more before 
 we depart from this world. I hope you will pray for 
 me that I may keep myself nearer and closer to my 
 Saviour and make an entire consecration for his cause. 
 Beside my own friends my humble labor within 
 three weeks in this place has been wonderfully blessed. 
 You will doubtless be surprised at my success when I 
 give you its account. On the 2d inst. I took a trip to 
 a town where iron mines were recently discovered with 
 eight of my acquaintances. We stopped in an inn 
 near the place and on the following morning we awoke 
 very early and began to talk some nonsense. Then I 
 began to preach without any forms. There was one 
 miserable drunkard among them. During my dis- 
 course he listened to me very attentively and kept 
 himself perfectly quiet. Since that time he began to 
 reform himself entirely. He called on me another 
 day and told me that since he stopped drinking he 
 can arise early in the morning and work better than 
 ever before. I have heard of another case of reform, 
 and quite a number of others are seriously thinking 
 of it. I preached several times in the school-house, 
 and also to small audiences in different families. A 
 week before last Sabbath I preached to a large audi- 
 ence in a Buddhist Temple. All the priests in that 
 community came to listen to the preaching of the new
 
 PREACHES IN A BUDDHIST TEMPLE. 191 
 
 religion, and also the whole body of the magistrates 
 of Takasaki, a neighboring city of 15,000 inhabitants. 
 Day before yesterday I was invited by an official in 
 the next village to spend the night with him. After 
 the supper he gathered the whole family in the parlor 
 and requested me to tell them about Jesus Christ. I 
 began to talk at 8 o'clock and continued till half past 
 ten that night. Thirty men in this town and a few 
 men from outside took up a collection for purchasing 
 some Christian books for themselves. They are hun- 
 gry and thirsty for the Christian truth. I wrote Rev. 
 D. C. Greene a week ago for permission to remain here 
 still longer, but he persuaded me to go to Osaka next 
 Sabbath. I find here everything ready for the gos- 
 pel. If I continued to labor here two or three months 
 I have no doubt that most of the above will become 
 followers of Christ. It is veiy painful to leave this 
 hungry flock. This community is entirely free from 
 bad foreign influences, and it may be a more desirable 
 place for me to establish a Christian society than Kobe 
 or Osaka. 
 
 TO MB. AND MBS. HABDY FBOM MB. NEESIMA's FATHEB. 
 
 ANKARA, December 24, 1874. 
 
 Dear Friends, Yours of the 20th of last October 
 was received through my son. I congratulate you for 
 your good health and prosperity. 
 
 When my son went to your country as a helpless 
 wanderer, you did save him from falling into misery, 
 treated him as your own son, and gave him all neces- 
 sary wants. I am greatly indebted to you for your 
 kind letter with which you have sent my son back to 
 me once more, acquainted with' the knowledge of God. 
 When I saw him after a long separation my heart was
 
 192 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 filled with joy and I could scarcely speak with him. 
 [Following the practice so universally resorted to in 
 Japanese society to prevent the extinction of families, 
 after Mr. Neesima's escape and before the news of his 
 safety was received, his father had adopted a young 
 man of the province as the heir of the house and fu- 
 ture head of the family.] Although he is my own 
 son, I would no longer call him my son, but treat him 
 as if he is sent from God. I daily listen to his in- 
 structions, and we have just begun to worship the true 
 God. 
 
 Please rejoice with my son and also with us that the 
 people in this place who have been living in midnight 
 darkness have just awakened and opened their eyes to 
 see the true path which they should follow. We hope 
 and trust that a glorious time will soon come by the 
 means of the gospel truth. Although I desire to say 
 many things, my pen and paper do fail to do so. I 
 wish this brief note to give you reply for your kind 
 letter, and also to express my hearty thanks for your 
 kindness shown to my son. 
 
 Please take good care for your health. My family 
 unite with me in sending you their warmest regards 
 and love. 
 
 With hundred bows, 
 
 NEESIMA TAMIHARU. 
 
 This is partly direct translation and partly ideal. 
 I find it exceedingly hard to translate twisted oriental 
 writing into straightforward American idea. My 
 father wrote it without any suggestion. I came home 
 just in a right time, for I found him getting quite 
 poor. He has no special income now. I gave him 
 the money you gave me, and also some of my own
 
 THE JAPANESE MISSION. 193 
 
 for fixing up his old house. I was hoping to take my 
 parents to Kobe, but I found it best to leave them, as 
 the living is much cheaper here. 
 
 J. H. N. 
 
 At its meeting at Pittsburgh in 1869 the Ameri- 
 can Board had decided to establish a mission in Japan, 
 and as Toky5 in the north and Nagasaki in the south 
 were already occupied by other societies, its first mis- 
 sionary, Mr. Greene, was stationed in the central por- 
 tion of the empire at Kobe. He was soon after fol- 
 lowed by Mr. O. H. Gulick, who was located at 
 Osaka, and in 1873 eighteen missionaries of the Board 
 were on the ground. The translation of the Bible 
 into the vernacular had been vigorously begun in 
 1872, but the version of the New Testament was not 
 finished until 1880, while that of the Old Testament 
 was completed only in 1887. The existence of Chi- 
 nese versions had, however, rendered the Bible acces- 
 sible to the educated class. The first Protestant 
 church had been organized at Yokohama in_1872, 
 and there were also small churches at Kobe, Osaka, 
 and Tokyo, at the tune of Mr. Neesima's arrival; but 
 nothing had been accomplished outside of the treaty 
 ports, and in his visit to Annaka Mr. Neesima was 
 the first to carry the gospel to the interior. His bold 
 utterances and open violation of the edicts still in 
 force against Christianity led the governor of the prov- 
 ince to visit Tokyo to consult the authorities. Fortu- 
 nately, through his connection with the Iwakura Em- 
 bassy, Mr. Neesima was well known to those in power, 
 his work was not interfered with, and he was thus left 
 free to originate a movement which resulted in the 
 foundation of one of the most thoroughly Christian
 
 194 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 communities in Japan, a community which within 
 a few years contained several self -supporting churches, 
 and two thirds of whose delegation to the Imperial 
 Diet in 1890 were Christians. It was with great re- 
 luctance that he left Annaka for his station. But in 
 reality he had accomplished far more than he realized, 
 for when he set out for Osaka he had planted the 
 spirit of Christianity in the heart of Japan. 
 
 On his way through Tokyo he interested several 
 friends in his plans for a Christian college, and in 
 Yokohama preached in a union meeting, the first Jap- 
 anese to address a foreign audience in the English 
 language. The same evening he spoke to native hear- 
 ers, and writes : " I find it a great delight to tell of 
 Christ to my own people." 
 
 Arriving in Osaka January 22d, he was welcomed 
 by Mr. Gordon. The Mission had already been in- 
 formed by the Foreign Secretary of the Board of the 
 fund subscribed towards a training-school for Chris- 
 tian workers, but the opposition to Christianity was so 
 strong that such a school seemed to all a thing of the 
 distant future. In order to escape injurious foreign 
 influences it was Mr. Neesima's plan to establish the 
 school in Osaka outside the treaty limits, and with this 
 in view he conferred at once with the governor of the 
 city, a man bitterly opposed to Christianity, and who, 
 a short time before, had been concerned in the per- 
 secution of the survivors of the Jesuit mission at Na- 
 gasaki. These Christians, numbering over four thou- 
 sand, had preserved for two hundred years the rite of 
 baptism, certain forms of prayers, and a few religious 
 books, and, refusing to abandon their faith, had been 
 forcibly removed from their native villages. Scattered 
 as exiles over the empire for six years, they had, in
 
 OCCUPATION OF KYOTO. 195 
 
 1873, been set at liberty and allowed to return to their 
 homes. At Osaka, Mr. Neesima obtained the prom- 
 ise of 6,000 yen from a native merchant, but the gov- 
 ernor, while sanctioning the establishment of a school, 
 would not permit the employment of missionaries as 
 teachers. Discouraged by the result of his efforts in 
 Osaka, Mr. Neesima's eyes turned towards the sacred 
 city of Kyoto, and the Mission reluctantly consented 
 to the location of the school at that place, provided 
 the necessary authority should be granted. Mr. Nee- 
 sima was at this time contending not only with the 
 opposition of the authorities, but also with that of the 
 Mission itself. It was of course impossible for its 
 members to conform to the condition of the government 
 which required them to abandon their distinctive work 
 as preachers of the gospel in becoming teachers in a 
 Japanese school. Their thought, too, was naturally 
 centred on a theological training-school for the educa- 
 tion of native evangelists, while Mr. Neesima was 
 convinced that nothing less than a broad collegiate 
 course would win the sympathy of the class he wished 
 to reach. In March, 1875, he writes: "I fully be- 
 lieve we shall not prosper in our work unless we have 
 a collegiate institution in addition to a training-school. 
 I begged for this at the last meeting of the Board. 
 But the Mission wishes to use the fund for a training- 
 school only. I am willing to agree to this if only they 
 will teach anything to satisfy the craving desire of our 
 youth for knowledge. If we simply teach theology 
 and the Bible I fear the best Japanese youth will not 
 stay with us. They want modern science also." 
 
 Moreover, Mr. Neesima's plan for the occupation 
 of Kyoto was judged premature and chimerical by 
 many of his associates. Until the removal of the cap-
 
 196 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 ital to Tokyo in 1868, this city had been the residence 
 of the Mikado for nearly eleven centuries, and was 
 still the literary and spiritual centre of the empire. 
 Situated in the heart of the main island, in a fertile 
 valley circled by mountains, it was also the centre of 
 the best tea-producing district, and had long been 
 preeminent for its silk and pottery industries. As 
 the home of the Mikado it had been the scene of 
 many important political events. Here had been 
 quartered the great officials of the land with their 
 retinues, and as the dwelling-place of a heaven-de- 
 scended sovereign the city had been for generations 
 the resort of pilgrims, pleasure-seekers, and amateurs 
 of antique lore and mysteries. Its material prosper- 
 ity had suffered by the removal of the government, 
 and several exhibitions of products from the various 
 provinces of the empire had been held in the grounds 
 and buildings of its temples to promote industrial 
 activity and to offer some substitute for the van- 
 ished attractions of the court. These expositions 
 had been of great service in breaking down the bar- 
 riers imposed by the feudal system, a system which 
 had checked the industrial growth of the nation by 
 artificial constraints, and interfered with any gen- 
 eral comparison or examination of the products of 
 widely separated districts. The conversion of the 
 sanctuary of the imperial residence, where the exhi- 
 bition of 1872 was held, into a repository of trade 
 and commerce, brought old and new Japan, the Past 
 and the Present, face to face. The reverence at- 
 tached to the person of the Mikado had been funda- 
 mental in the thought of the people, to whom their 
 sovereign was literally a god. His name could not be 
 uttered nor his countenance seen even by those of the
 
 YAMAMOTO KAKUMA. 197 
 
 most exalted rank. During his journeys the silence 
 of death preceded him, for the highways were deserted 
 and the houses closed. Even his dwelling had be- 
 come associated with his personality, and only its 
 outer official apartments were accessible to his cour- 
 tiers, those in which he resided being visible only to 
 members of the imperial family. The opening of its 
 doors to the populace, the abandonment of its se- 
 cluded gardens to the crowd, was the surrender of the 
 most sacred spot in the empire. 
 
 Permission to visit Kyoto had been rarely granted 
 to foreigners, but the opening of the city for one 
 hundred days at the time of these exhibitions had 
 prepared the way for the accomplishment of Mr. 
 Neesima's plans. 
 
 There was then living in Kyoto Yamamoto Ka- 
 kunia, counselor of the Kyoto-Fu, a highly educated 
 man, but blind, and unable to walk by reason of 
 paralysis. Several members of the Mission had be- 
 come acquainted with him when the city was opened 
 to visitors, and one of them had presented him with a 
 Chinese translation of the Evidences of Christianity. 
 Of this work he said to Mr. Neesima: "It has done 
 me great good. It has cleared away many of my 
 doubts regarding Christianity, and has also solved a 
 difficult problem which has for years oppressed me. 
 In my younger days I sought to render some service 
 to my country, and to this end devoted myself to mil- 
 itary tactics. But feeling this too small a matter, 
 turned my attention to jurisprudence, hoping to se- 
 cure better justice to the people. But after long study 
 and observation I found law had its limitations. It 
 could indeed set up barriers, but it could not renew 
 the heart. If its restrictions are removed, men will
 
 198 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 steal, lie, and murder. Law cannot prevent evil 
 thinking. But day has dawned for me, and I now 
 see the path, utterly unknown before, which I have 
 long been unconsciously seeking." When, therefore, 
 in April, Mr. Neesima laid his plans before the gov- 
 ernor of Kyoto, Mr. Yamamoto gave them his warm 
 support, and through his influence the governor was 
 subsequently led to sanction the establishment of a 
 school in which science and Christianity should be 
 taught. In June, 1875, Mr. Neesima visited Kyoto 
 again with Dr. Davis, and bought of Mr. Yamamoto a 
 lot of five and one half acres, the site of the future 
 Doshisha. It was admirably situated for the purpose, 
 in a quiet and healthy district of the city between a 
 large temple grove and the vacant palace of the Mi- 
 kado, having formerly been the site of the residence 
 of the Prince of Satsuma. Although the approval of 
 the local authorities had been obtained, that of the 
 central government was still necessary, as also per- 
 mission for a missionary to teach in the school and 
 reside in the city. 
 
 Accordingly in August Mr. Neesima set out for 
 Tokyo to present his petition in person. He had al- 
 ready written to Mr. Tanaka, now minister of educa- 
 tion, and had received the promise of his influence in 
 behalf of the school. On reaching the capital he con- 
 ferred at once with the minister, as also with his old 
 friends Mori and Kido, urging the general cause of 
 religious freedom, and it is safe to say that the success 
 of his effort to penetrate this stronghold of Buddhism 
 was due to the esteem and confidence in which he was 
 held by these liberal statesmen. After many inter- 
 views and a summer of much anxiety the petition was 
 finally granted, with the caution that nothing should
 
 ORGANIZATION OF THE DOSHISHA. 199 
 
 be done to arouse popular prejudice, and on October 
 19th Dr. Davis entered Kyoto with his family. For- 
 eigners not being entitled to hold property beyond 
 the treaty limits, a company consisting of Mr. Nee- 
 sima and Mr. Yamamoto was formed, and the name 
 Doshisha, meaning One Purpose, or One Endeavor 
 Company was adopted. The school of eight pupils 
 was opened with prayer November 29, 1875, in Mr. 
 Neesima's house. "I never shall forget," says Dr. 
 Davis, "Mr. Neesima's earnest, tender, tearful words 
 that morning." The regular exercises of the school 
 were held in a building hired for the purpose. On 
 December 4th the number of scholars was twelve, and 
 during the winter increased to forty. 
 
 This was a winter of trial and discouragement. The 
 year was one of political disquietude and apprehen- 
 sion, and the government was desirous of avoiding in 
 every way whatever was calculated to rouse the ultra- 
 conservative spirit. The Hizen revolt, the agrarian 
 disturbances growing out of the law requiring the pay- 
 ment of the land tax in money instead of in kind, the 
 discontent caused by the pension commutation act, 
 and the conspiracies of Choshu, Akidzuki, and Ku- 
 mamoto, foreshadowed the coming struggle with ex- 
 piring feudalism, a struggle for which the authorities 
 were preparing, but which they were anxious not to 
 precipitate. The followers of Shimadzu Saburo, the 
 haughty and powerful chief of the Satsuma clan, were 
 at this time gathering in Kyoto, and a spark might 
 fire the mine which had long been in preparation by 
 the Satsuma leaders. On taking up their residence 
 in Kyoto both Mr. Neesima and Mr. Davis had begun 
 Sunday services in their house, preaching and teach- 
 ing the Bible to audiences which within a few weeks
 
 200 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 numbered sixty persons. These services provoked the 
 opposition of the Buddhist priests, who in November 
 forwarded a strong protest to the central government. 
 The owner of the building rented for school purposes 
 gave notice that he required it for his own use. On 
 several occasions Mr. Neesima was refused an audi- 
 ence by the governor, whose friendly attitude had 
 become one of open hostility, and Mr. Neesima was 
 finally summoned to explain the meaning of Seisho 
 (Bible) which occurred in the programme of study. 
 The result of this opposition was a request from Mr. 
 Tanaka that Bible exegesis should be omitted from the 
 list of studies. Compliance with this request allayed 
 the excitement, and by permission of the governor 
 Christianity continued to be taught under the name of 
 Moral Science. 
 
 During all this time Mr. Neesima was also busily 
 engaged in evangelistic work. July 7, 1875, he 
 writes: "I preached in Osaka last Sabbath and re- 
 ceived two interesting men into our church. One of 
 them is an influential native physician residing in the 
 suburb of Fushimi, who has fifty pupils to whom he 
 lectures on Physiology, Chemistry, Anatomy, etc., 
 and who daily gathers his neighbors into his house for 
 Bible study." 
 
 This gentleman, with those who frequented their 
 gatherings, were at once summoned before the Kyoto 
 magistrates, and future meetings of this nature were 
 forbidden. The conversation of the physician with 
 the official, as taken down at the time by Mr. Davis, 
 was as follows : 
 
 "This Davis came up here to teach an English 
 school, did he not? " 
 
 "Yes."
 
 OFFICIAL INTERFERENCE. 201 
 
 "Then he is like a man who has a license to sell 
 deer meat, but who sells dog meat." 
 
 " Well, is it dog meat ? I used to think so, but on 
 tasting of it I find it is a great deal better than deer 
 meat; and I would like to ask you one question. 
 This religion is allowed to be taught publicly in Kobe, 
 in Osaka, and in twenty or thirty places in Tokyo. 
 How is it that here in Kyoto a man is not allowed to 
 hear it in his own house ? Are we not all under the 
 same government? I do not understand it." 
 
 "Well, I do not say that this religion is either 
 good or bad, and I do not say that you and your 
 friends cannot hear it in your house; but you let in 
 the common people, the lower classes, who cannot un- 
 derstand it. This we cannot allow. We have good 
 and sufficient religions here in Japan ; we do not want 
 any more. We have Confucianism for scholars like 
 you, and Buddhism for the masses." 
 
 " I would like to ask you one thing. If Confucian- 
 ism is an all-sufficient religion, why is it, since its 
 founder lived hundreds of years before Christ and 
 taught during a long life, that it has not spread 
 beyond China and Japan? And if Buddhism is an 
 all-sufficient religion, started by Buddha hundreds of 
 years before Christ, and taught by him through a long 
 life, how is it that it has not spread beyond India, 
 China, and Japan ? And if Christianity is a bad re- 
 ligion, how is it, since its founder only taught three 
 years and was put to death when he was thirty -three 
 years old, that it has spread all over Europe and 
 America, and is spreading all over Africa and Asia, 
 and all the islands of the sea? " 
 
 "We do not say that it is either good or bad. But 
 you must not allow people to meet at your house, and 
 you are discharged."
 
 202 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 Owing to this action of the authorities work in Fu- 
 shimi was suspended; but in February Mr. Neesima 
 was invited to Otsu, a city of considerable commercial 
 importance east of Kyoto, where, by permission of 
 the vice-governor, he began a series of Sunday ser- 
 vices. 
 
 During the summer of 1875 Mr. Neesima had be- 
 come engaged to Yamamoto Yaye, the sister of the 
 counselor to the Kyoto-Fu, and a teacher in a govern- 
 ment school for girls in the city. Her engagement 
 to a Christian led to her immediate discharge. In 
 announcing this attachment to his friends in America, 
 Mr. Neesima said : 
 
 "She is somewhat like her own blind brother, 
 afraid of no one when convinced of her duty. She 
 has often appeared before the governor in behalf of 
 her school when its other officers were afraid to do so. 
 Since becoming a Christian she has often spoken of 
 the truth to her pupils, and she is now discharged by 
 the governor because of his fear that they will learn 
 of Christianity through her and be removed from the 
 school by their parents. I do not know when our 
 marriage will take place. I will let our missionary 
 brethren decide for us. I have been living in hotels 
 and private houses, but have recently hired a house 
 near which, separated only by a garden, is another 
 small one which I am going to rent for my aged 
 parents." 
 
 On January 2, 1876, the ordinances of baptism and 
 the Lord's Supper were celebrated for the first time 
 in Kyoto, and the marriage took place on the 3d at Dr. 
 Davis's house. Mr. Neesima writes January 6th: 
 
 "After the ceremony refreshments were brought in, 
 and every one seemed happy. It was the first mar-
 
 MARRIAGE. 203 
 
 riage of a native Christian in this place. I ought to 
 have informed you of this event before it took place, 
 but I have been busy beyond my strength. I hope 
 you who are always kind and tender to me as my 
 parents are, will pardon me for this delay." 
 
 In March, 1876, the passes authorizing Drs. Taylor 
 and Learned to reside and teach in Kyoto passes 
 which Mr. Neesima had for five months been striving 
 to obtain were received ; but the Bible was still ex- 
 cluded from the course of study, and some members 
 of the Mission questioned the wisdom of permanently 
 occupying Kyoto under such conditions. At a special 
 meeting held at Osaka in March, a vote to remain was 
 passed with much misgiving, and in June the erection 
 of two buildings was also voted, but reluctantly, for 
 the approval of the government was considered more 
 than doubtful. Even after the buildings were com- 
 pleted and dedicated, the Mission was inclined to 
 force the issue of Bible teaching, and, if unsuccessful, 
 to abandon the station and leave the city. In view of 
 the hostile attitude of the authorities, and the fact 
 that an institution from which the Bible was excluded 
 could not properly be called a training-school for the 
 education of a native ministry, the hesitancy to ap- 
 propriate money given for this purpose and to commit 
 the Board to an experiment whose success was so 
 doubtful, was entirely natural. The location of the 
 school beyond the foreign concession required that its 
 proprietorship should remain in Japanese hands, and 
 this also caused dissatisfaction. But Mr. Neesima 
 was content to hold the ground already gained, firm 
 in his faith of ultimate success. June 6th he writes 
 to Mr. Hardy : 
 
 "We are hated by the magistrates and priests, but
 
 204 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 we have planted the standard of truth here and will 
 never more retreat. To no one else but you will I say 
 that this Christian school could have no existence here 
 if God had not brought this poor runaway boy to 
 your kind hands. The only way to get along in this 
 country is to work courageously, even under many 
 difficulties." 
 
 What these difficulties were may be inferred from 
 the following extract from the " Sketch of the Life of 
 Reverend J. H. Neesima," written by Dr. Davis and 
 published in Kyoto : 
 
 "This state of things led to continued criticism of 
 the school and of Mr. Neesima as its virtual Japanese 
 head. He felt these most keenly. He loved the 
 members of the Mission, and he was ever loyal to the 
 Mission, anything which seemed to imply the contrary 
 paining him beyond measure. So great did the trial 
 become that in September, 1876, the members of the 
 station sent a letter to the Mission in order to remove 
 some of these misunderstandings." 
 
 In this letter they stated that while Mr. Neesima 
 and Mr. Yamamoto were the nominal proprietors of 
 the school, its management had been left entirely in 
 the hands of the resident missionaries; that none of 
 the details relating to the course of study or the con- 
 duct of the exercises had been referred to Mr. Yama- 
 moto ; that Mr. Neesima had invariably followed the 
 suggestions of his foreign associates and had consulted 
 them even in the expenditure of funds subscribed 
 through private channels, whose use was wholly at his 
 own discretion ; that in the organization and conduct 
 of the school they had been as free as if there had been 
 no Japanese proprietors, and that Mr. Neesima' s 
 whole effort was to conform to their advice and sug- 
 gestions.
 
 ESTIMATES OF HIS ASSOCIATES. 205 
 
 The estimation in which Mr. Neesima was held by 
 his immediate associates of the station is seen from 
 these extracts from their letters to Mr. Hardy written 
 in 1875-76 : 
 
 "Your contribution of Mr. Neesima to our Mission 
 and the cause of Christ in Japan is one whose value 
 we feel no multiple of the sum you have contributed 
 or invested in his education can represent. We are 
 charmed by his thoroughly Christian spirit. ... I 
 cannot say a tithe of what is in my heart. . . . There 
 seems no doubt but that his whole life, being, and pur- 
 pose are consecrated to the Master for the redemption 
 of his peqple. . . . He is profoundly grateful to you 
 and to the American Board for what you and it have 
 done for him and his land ; and he accepts the will of 
 the Board and of our Mission as God's will, no matter 
 how it differs from his own. ... If he is guided 
 aright by God's Spirit and kept firm to his purpose 
 and work, if his health is spared, I feel that he is 
 destined to accomplish as much perhaps as all our 
 Mission put together. . . . We need him for a larger 
 place than a pastorate. We need him as a teacher 
 in the training-school. He is better fitted for some 
 department of teaching there than any foreigner can 
 ever be. We also need him as an evangelist, not to 
 use his influence always in the same place, but to go 
 about awakening interest. . . . For a long time after 
 his return we feared he would break entirely down. 
 He was able to sleep but very little. -He told me sev- 
 eral times during those first few months that when he 
 thought about these millions of his people passing into 
 eternity without a knowledge of Christ it seemed as 
 if he would go crazy. Since the opening of the year 
 he has gradually improved and is sleeping better.
 
 206 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 This is partly due to the successful starting of the 
 school and his steady work there, but largely also to 
 his marriage and settlement in a happy home of his 
 own." 
 
 The house above referred to was provided through 
 the generosity of Mr. J. M. Sears of Boston, who also 
 sent money for the erection of a chapel. It was for 
 several years impossible to secure preaching places in 
 the city, and during this tune services were held in 
 Mr. Neesima's house and in the adjoining chapel, 
 where two hundred people often assembled to hear the 
 gospel. 
 
 On September 18, 1876, the new buildings were 
 dedicated. Of this event Mr. Neesima writes to Mr. 
 and Mrs. Hardy : 
 
 " I must express my heartfelt thanks to you for your 
 having led and educated me in such a way that I might 
 found a Christian institution on my dearly beloved 
 soil. As you know, we started our school in a hired 
 house, but having found this very inconvenient, we 
 began the process of building two months ago. The 
 buildings are three in number, two of which contain 
 recitation rooms and twenty -four rooms for students ; 
 while the other is a small structure and is used for a 
 kitchen and dining-room. They are simple, but solid, 
 and look very pretty in the large open space about 
 them. We were permitted to dedicate them to the 
 Lord the day before yesterday. The exercises con- 
 sisted of a prayer of invocation in English and a prayer 
 of dedication in Japanese ; a sketch of the history of 
 the school, and the singing of hymns in both lan- 
 guages. Addresses in English were made by Mr. 
 Doane and Mr. Learned, and in Japanese by Mr. 
 Yamamoto and myself. All but two of our Kyoto
 
 DEDICATION OF SCHOOL BUILDING. 207 
 
 Mission were present, and about seventy students, be- 
 sides others from outside. Mr. Yamamoto's remarks 
 were brief but wonderfully appropriate. He is re- 
 garded as one of our best thinkers, although bodily 
 feeble and helpless. The existence of the Kyoto Mis- 
 sion is largely due to him. He was convinced that an 
 immoral country like Japan could not be purified by 
 any other means than Christianity, and by his influ- 
 ence and labor the proud and dignified governor lis- 
 tened to us and at last smiled upon our efforts. In 
 the dark and trying hours of last winter he stood up 
 for us and did his best to persuade the governor. The 
 latter made no interference with our dedication exer- 
 cises. 
 
 " You will be glad to know that of our forty-seven 
 boarding students more than half are Christians. 
 They have come to us with the purpose of studying the 
 Bible and fitting themselves for the ministry. We 
 are very fortunate to get such pupils at the outset. I 
 pray that this school may be the nucleus of a future 
 college and university for Japan. Our mission work 
 has also bright prospects, the work being chiefly car- 
 ried on by our students. A third church will soon be 
 formed. My aged parents now worship God instead 
 of idols, and my invalid sister, who grasps spiritual 
 things faster than these aged ones, takes part in the 
 prayer-meetings for women held at my house. My 
 wife attends the Biblical exercises in the school. We 
 are perfectly happy together and I am trying to make 
 my home like the Christian home I found in America." 
 
 In September, 1876, the number in the school was 
 increased by the arrival -of thirty students from the 
 province of Higo in the island of Kyushu. Their ac- 
 cession was an important event in the early history of
 
 208 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 the school. The circumstances under which they came 
 were remarkable, and, in the light of the influence 
 which those young men subsequently exerted upon the 
 general educational and religious movement then in 
 progress, acquire an additional interest. In the year 
 1871 Captain L. L. Janes, formerly an officer in the 
 United States army, had taken charge of a school in 
 the castle town of Kumamoto. This school belonged 
 to the class known as private schools, many of which 
 were established at this time, especially in the south- 
 west provinces, by the anti-foreign party. While of- 
 fering instruction in English and modern science, this 
 movement was a distinctly national one, the sole ob- 
 ject of these schools being the formation of a body of 
 young men who by reason of their superior training 
 and intelligence might the more effectively resist for- 
 eign influences and oppose the spread of western ideas. 
 Kumamoto was an inland town in the centre of a prov- 
 ince where the feudal spirit was still strong. Isolated 
 from the influences prevailing in the treaty ports, Cap- 
 tain Janes had found the hatred against Christianity 
 so strong that for several months he did not dare to 
 allow his faith to be known. As soon, however, as he 
 deemed it prudent he began to speak of Christianity, 
 and thereafter, for five years, his work in the school 
 was accompanied by constant and direct religious in- 
 struction. About two years after his arrival he pro- 
 posed to the members of the advanced class a system- 
 atic study of the New Testament, and fifteen or twenty 
 young men, after consultation with the school author- 
 ities, met with him twice a week for the ostensible pur- 
 pose of acquiring that knowledge of Christianity which 
 should the better fit them to oppose its progress. On 
 the 30th of January, 1876, about forty of these young
 
 THE KUMAMOTO BAND. 209 
 
 men went up on the Hanaoka mountain near the city 
 and organized themselves into a Christian society 
 under the most solemn mutual pledges to dedicate 
 their lives to Christ. This stand was taken with a 
 full knowledge of the consequences, for it involved 
 not only the sacrifice of worldly considerations, and in 
 many cases the abandonment of careers for which they 
 had been preparing, but estrangement from friends 
 and home, and bitter persecution. Early in January 
 the Christian boys had begun to teach the lower 
 classes, gathering in the school-room with their Eng- 
 lish Bibles. On complaint to the authorities Captain 
 Janes advised the discontinuance of this practice, and 
 an apology was offered to the school manager, but the 
 meetings were still held at the house of Captain Janes, 
 whose course was one of tact but firmness. He as- 
 sured the manager that no Christian would disobey 
 any rightful order, but that if such meetings were for- 
 bidden, then also the gathering of those who opposed 
 Christianity and who indulged in threats of personal 
 insult and violence should likewise be prohibited. 
 The governor was one of seventeen who had attacked 
 a party of Frenchmen, some of whom were killed, and 
 had been saved from forced suicide only by the clem- 
 ency of foreign officials after several of his compan- 
 ions had inflicted the necessary self -punishment of 
 harakiri. The well-known liberal sentiments of the 
 central government, and the alarm caused by the ma- 
 lignant form of private persecution adopted by the 
 families of those who had embraced the Christian 
 faith, probably account for the apparent indifference 
 of the local authorities, who, for selfish reasons, were 
 inclined to fear if not respect the policy of the T5kyo 
 statesmen. The rations of all who had openly pro-
 
 210 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 fessed Christianity were, however, promptly stopped 
 by the school manager. This action threw many en- 
 tirely upon Captain Janes for support. Sharing their 
 slender means in common, they organized a mess under 
 his direction, preparing and serving their own food in 
 the school kitchen. Meanwhile the private persecu- 
 tion already referred to had been most bitter. When 
 these young men arrived at Kyoto their English Bi- 
 bles and the clothes they wore were their only posses- 
 sions. They had been subjected to the most cruel 
 treatment at the hands of their relations, and, out- 
 casts from home, disowned by their friends, had liter- 
 ally abandoned everything for the sake of their faith. 
 In proposing their admission to the Doshisha, Captain 
 Janes wrote to Dr. Davis : 
 
 "My boys and I have been passing through unusual 
 events, and the mutterings of a sharp, vindictive, and 
 exciting persecution are still in the air. They have 
 four of my Christian boys still shut up in their homes. 
 I think the little band is practically intact. No lives 
 have been taken, although that was seriously enough 
 threatened, and there are no cases of harakiri yet to 
 report, although a mother in one family and a father 
 in another took that method of driving their sons from 
 the faith. The number of faithful to the end has 
 been larger than I expected. I grieve over my impris- 
 oned Christian boys. The physical strength of one is 
 failing, and his unthinking persecutors may kill him. 
 I understand there was an auto-da-fe of his Bibles a 
 few days since." 
 
 Of Mr. Kanamori, subsequently pastor of the col- 
 lege church and succeeding Mr. Neesima as acting 
 principal and president of the Board of Trustees, Cap- 
 tain Janes writes, June 25, 1876 :
 
 THE KUMAMOTO BAND. 211 
 
 "The bearer is one of the Christian company here, 
 of whom I have written you. He must tell you his 
 own story. I will only say that he is a graduate of 
 this year, and had completed the regular course' of 
 study before he was taken from the school and sub- 
 jected to persecution. He has received the most cruel 
 and outrageous treatment at the hands of his brother, 
 acting under the influence of the opposition party here, 
 and has been practically a prisoner for one hundred 
 and twenty days. He was made the slave of the ser- 
 vants of his family, who were instructed to treat him 
 as one possessed of a devil, without human rights. 
 He is now practically outcast. He severs his family 
 connection finally and strikes for liberty. He is a 
 shorn lamb, and leaving all." 
 
 Among other members of what came to be known 
 as the Kumamoto band were Mr. Tokudomi, now a 
 trustee, editor of "The People's Friend," a quarterly 
 magazine published at Toky5, as also of a leading 
 daily newspaper, an author also of national reputation 
 and influence; Mr. Yokoi, also a trustee, pastor of a 
 church in Toky5, and editor of "The Christian," the 
 weekly organ of the Congregational churches in Japan, 
 and of a literary journal, "The Rikug5 Zasshi; " Mr. 
 Kosaki, now at the head of the Doshisha as Mr. Nee- 
 sima's successor; Mr. Ebina, afterwards pastor of a 
 flourishing church in Annaka, and now principal of a 
 large English school at Kumamoto ; Mr. Morita, for 
 eleven years a professor in the Doshisha, and Mr. 
 Shimomura, at present professor of chemistry. Of 
 the work done by Messrs. _Kosaki at Tokyo, Ebina 
 in Kotsuke, Miyagama in Osaka, Kanamori in Oka- 
 yama, and Yokoi in Shikoku, Dr. Davis says : 
 
 " It has already changed the history of Japan. The
 
 212 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 coining of these young men at that early day, with 
 their earnest Christian purpose, gave a tone to the 
 school; and their influence was felt in moulding the 
 Deshisha morally and in shaping its course of study 
 from that time. They have helped to make the school 
 what it is, and they came to love Mr. Neesima and to 
 be loved by him as brothers." 
 
 The record of the years intervening between 1876 
 and 1884, when Mr. Neesima revisited America, is 
 one of failing health, constant trial and anxiety, but 
 unfaltering faith in final success. The numbers in 
 the school slowly increased, but for several years the 
 local opposition was so strong that few of the students 
 came from the immediate vicinity. The influence of 
 the Kumamoto Band brought many from the island of 
 Kyushu; many anxious parents sent their boys to be 
 taught in the "new way;" and the moral tone of 
 the students, although they were generally despised as 
 Christians, was very effective in spreading the reputa- 
 tion of the school. 
 
 In March, 1877, Mr. Neesima writes : 
 
 "In the last communion season my dear father was 
 added to our church. It was a most important event 
 to us all when that aged man received baptism. He 
 has been living in pagan darkness these sixty-nine 
 years, and we had a constant fear that he might go 
 beyond this world without the true light." 
 
 About this time a misunderstanding arose as to the 
 amount of Mr. Neesima's salary, 8500 of which it 
 was arranged should be paid from the treasury of the 
 Board, the remainder being supplied by Mr. Hardy. 
 When the announcement to this effect was made to 
 him he understood that his salary had been reduced to 
 $500, and wrote Mr. Hardy :
 
 MISUNDERSTANDING AS TO SALARY. 213 
 
 "I thought it rather strange that you should do so 
 without giving me any notice or explanation. At any 
 rate, I said, if the Prudential Committee think it best 
 that I should live on a least salary and has reduced it 
 down, and you think so, it must be obeyed. As I 
 remain your ever obedient son I would not do any- 
 thing contrary to my father's will. I told it to my 
 wife, we put our heads together, and consulted how to 
 reduce our expenses. We said, ' cut short this and 
 that, give up our farmer who works for us in our garden 
 when we need him. ' After reducing many things we 
 thought we could live on that salary. I felt it rather 
 hard at first, for besides ourselves I have my parents 
 and one invalid sister, but afterwards I felt very nappy 
 exercising self-denial for Christ's sake. I have not 
 asked any missionary a reason why my salary was 
 reduced, nor expressed my feeling to any one. But 
 lately, I found it rather hard to live on that reduced 
 amount and asked Dr. Davis whether he had heard 
 anything about it. He explained to me that the 
 Board authorized me to draw $500 annually from the 
 mission treasury, and the balance will be sent to me 
 from you. Then I found out what a mistake I had 
 made. If, however, you say live on $500, I shall- say 
 yes, and shall be very thankful for it. And if you 
 be pleased to give me balance, I shall receive it with 
 a grateful heart. I have adopted Apostle Paul's doc- 
 trine: 'I shall be thankful for all things.' ' 
 
 Exhausted by his duties, in the summer of 1877 he 
 sought rest with his wife at Wakayama, from which 
 place he writes July 12th: 
 
 "We came to Osaka by rail, and hence to this 
 quiet fishing village by jiiirikisha. It is about sixty 
 miles southwest of Kyoto and is somewhat warmer.
 
 214 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 The famous orange growing country is only a few 
 miles away. We came for the purpose of taking the 
 sea-baths, and I find them beneficial. Here we have 
 hired a small villa owned by a quite wealthy fisher- 
 man and are ve'ry comfortably situated. Fish and 
 vegetables are plenty. Above all we are enjoying our 
 quiet. I am hoping to go fishing as soon as the rough 
 weather is over. I went up the surrounding moun- 
 tains soon after I came and found the scenery wonder- 
 fully beautiful. As I was sitting down alone on a 
 high mountain top, looking upon hills, rivers, plains, 
 bays, promontories, islands, and open sea beyond, I 
 could not help reflecting upon my past enjoyments 
 which' I had with you at Mt. Desert. Then I bursted 
 out to tears and wept silently. Every enjoyment I 
 had with you seems very dear and sacred. I suppose 
 fiuch enjoyment will never come to me again while I 
 am in this world." 
 
 Early in 1877 Mr. Neesima had sent, through his 
 brother-in-law, Mr. Yamamoto, some books to the 
 inmates of the prison at Otsu. Among these books 
 was a Chinese copy of Dr. Martin's "Evidences of 
 Christianity," which fell into the hands of a prisoner 
 who became so much interested in it that he undertook 
 its translation into Japanese for the benefit of his il- 
 literate associates. Mr. Neesima gives the following 
 account of what transpired : 
 
 "Most of the prisoners are uneducated, and petty 
 thieves. A lamp was allowed for evening study. 
 This was a great concession from the authorities, for 
 the use of lamps had heretofore been forbidden. But 
 one lamp proved insufficient for the large number of 
 prison students. I believe they were eighty in num- 
 ber. Subsequently one more lamp was granted, then
 
 REVISITS ANNAKA. 215 
 
 another, then another, till finally the room was fully 
 lighted. He who taught his associates also began to 
 preach to them every day. One day fire broke out in 
 the prison, but there was no least confusion. He kept 
 them in complete order. Under his direction each 
 one worked nobly and soon the fire was extinguished 
 Afterwards the prisoners were inspected, and none of 
 them had escaped. It was a wonderful thing. The 
 authorities of the city were informed of the behavior 
 of the prisoners and the reason for it, and their leader 
 was released on account of his good conduct, although 
 he had one year yet to serve. After his release he 
 called on us and told us his story. He had killed a 
 man ten years ago in a quarrel. He has since started 
 a private school in Otsu, and Mr. Davis, myself, and 
 some of our students have preached there ever since. 
 This will soon result in the formation of a church 
 there." 
 
 In March, 1878, while visiting Tokyo on business 
 connected with the school, he made a journey to An- 
 naka, where he had first preached Christ on his return 
 from America. 
 
 "Finding the Minister of the Interior so ill that 
 there was no prospect of seeing him immediately, I 
 made up my mind at once to go to Annaka in order 
 to improve my time. After leaving that place some 
 three years ago the people began to lose their interest 
 in the truth, as there was no one to guide them. My 
 letters written to them occasionally kept up the courage 
 of a few. Last summer one of our brethren from Ky- 
 oto went up there and stirred up their almost fainting 
 faith, and as they have more leisure in the winter than 
 in the summer time, it was their especial request he 
 should come again in the winter. When I arrived
 
 216 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 there I found them well prepared to be baptized. I 
 held a meeting on the evening of my arrival, preached 
 to a large audience the next day, and held an inquiry 
 meeting in the evening. This was repeated the fol- 
 lowing day, and on the fourth day I baptized thirty 
 persons and organized a church. It was the most 
 solemn and yet most joyful event I ever witnessed;, 
 The people thus far have paid all expenses and have 
 never received any aid from without. They take 
 pride in doing so, and have already raised a fund for 
 the support of their church. There is a rich mer- 
 chant among them, the most influential man in the 
 place, although quite young. He keeps the pastor in 
 his home and does everything for his comfort. He 
 also supports a free reading-room, where daily, weekly, 
 and monthly papers, secular and religious, are kept. 
 When I left the place, numbers came with me as far 
 as the outskirts of the town and expressed to me their 
 gratitude for my coming." 
 
 A school for girls had been opened two years be- 
 fore in Kyoto at the house of one of the missionaries, 
 and had recently been removed to a building erected 
 for this especial object. A similar school had already 
 been established in Kobe. The object of these schools 
 was the fitting of young girls for the great work to be 
 done among' the women of the land. Nowhere outside 
 of these " Homes'' could the growing class of Chris- 
 tian workers find Christian helpmeets. Certain mem- 
 bers of the Mission deemed this movement premature, 
 but events proved that those who were sanguine were 
 not sanguine enough. Mr. Neesima's visit to Tokyo 
 was for the purpose of securing permission for the res- 
 idence of two American ladies as teachers in Kyoto. 
 This permission had been refused by the governor of
 
 LOCAL AUTHORITIES OVERRULED. 217 
 
 the city. "This," he writes, "is the gravest matter 
 we have ever experienced. We will bear it with all 
 the grace we have got, but if the despotic governor 
 does not cease to ill-treat us we will burst out and ap- 
 peal to the supreme power." On consultation with 
 the American minister and the Japanese minister of 
 foreign affairs he found the chief cause of complaint 
 to be the fact that while the Doshisha was nominally 
 a Japanese company, its funds were derived from for- 
 eign sources, and that in the name of education its 
 real object was the extension of Christianity. The 
 growth and prosperity of the school and the establish- 
 ment of the Kyoto Home for girls had aroused the 
 enmity of the local governor ; the authorities at Tokyo 
 declined to interfere ; Dr. Taylor had been forbidden 
 to practice medicine even in his own house, and was 
 finally ordered out of the city ; the outlook was dis- 
 couraging, and Mr. Neesima wrote a strong appeal to 
 America for a permanent fund. "If we have such a 
 fund," he said, "although coming from a foreign 
 source and managed by foreigners, yet we can say that 
 we support our teachers with our own money." 
 
 The refusal of the Kyoto governor to permit the 
 entrance of the lady teachers was, after four months' 
 delay, overruled by Count Inouye. "I conveyed to 
 him," writes Mr. Neesima, "my idea, that it is impos- 
 sible to check Christianity, because it is a living prin- 
 ciple. If crushed in one city it will surely burst 
 forth in another. The best way is to leave it alone, 
 else Japan will lose her best patriots. The decision 
 of the central government was in our favor and the 
 plan of the local authorities was utterly defeated. 
 Glory to our living God! " 
 
 Mr. Neesima was exceedingly tried at this time.
 
 218 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 Mr. Yamamoto had lost his connection with the city 
 government by reason of his active interest in the 
 Doshisha. Every difficulty connected with the school, 
 difficulties of internal management, as well as those 
 arising from outside opposition, was brought to Mr. 
 Neesima for settlement. He stood between the stu- 
 dents and the foreign teachers, between his immediate 
 associates and the general mission, between the school 
 and the authorities. He was actively engaged in mis- 
 sionary work, and in addition to the cares inseparable 
 from his connection with the Doshisha and Kyoto 
 Home, were those growing out of the organization of 
 native churches throughout the empire, and the for- 
 mation of the Japanese Home Missionary Society, in 
 the superintendence of whose work he took an active 
 part for many years. 
 
 In the summer of 1878 he took a brief vacation in 
 a suburb of Kyoto, from which he writes, August 
 16th: 
 
 "My wife sent me off from home to this quiet vil- 
 lage, which is only six miles away, and much cooler 
 than Kyoto. Trees are plenty. It is shady every- 
 where. I came here three days ago and am now stay- 
 ing in a temple. I have hired two large, airy rooms, 
 using one for reading and another for sleeping. The 
 temple is surrounded by a very wide piazza, a part of 
 which I use for my kitchen. You may ask whether I 
 have brought a cook with me. I answer, no. I em- 
 ploy girls at home, but it would not do for me to bring 
 a servant girl to such a place when I am alone. I 
 am a person of wonderful adaptability, and can be 
 both cook and boy. Dried meats, eggs, sweet pota- 
 toes, fruits, etc., are all provided. Now I have a 
 chance to show forth my old skill which I practiced on
 
 LABORS IN KISHINOWADA. 219 
 
 the Wild River. Alas ! none to see but myself. The 
 old priest and his family are living in the back part 
 of the temple. They are very quiet people and do 
 not distrust me at all. I retire and rise early, finish- 
 ing my breakfast before seven. I read till ten, and 
 take an artificial salt bath for my health. Then I 
 prepare dinner, take a little nap and a long walk 
 along the shady valley." 
 
 In the spring of this year he received a letter from 
 Viscount Okabe, then studying in Springfield, Mass., 
 where he had united with the Congregational church. 
 Mr. Okabe, formerly Daimio of Kishinowada, prov- 
 ince of Idzumi, and now vice-minister of foreign 
 affairs, requested Mr. Neesima to send some one to 
 preach to his former retainers living at Kishinowada, 
 and in answer to this request Mr. Neesima at once 
 visited that place in person. An account of this visit 
 is given in the following letter to Viscount Okabe, 
 dated August 16, 1878 : - 
 
 TO VISCOUNT OKABE. 
 
 Allow me to write you a few lines to inform you of 
 my experience in your old castle town. On receiving 
 your letter I tried hard to send one of our best stu- 
 dents to that place. Unfortunately they were all as- 
 signed to other places before the receipt of your letter, 
 and I was obliged to leave the matter untouched for 
 some time. Although much occupied with many 
 things, I started from here on the 19th ult. and 
 reached Kishinowada on the 20th. On arrival I sent 
 for Mr. J., who promptly called upon me with Mr. 
 M. I told him your special request and translated to 
 them your letter. They were much pleased to see me, 
 and through their prompt action I had the pleasure of
 
 220 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 delivering my first discourse to your people at Show- 
 shia on the 21st. There were twenty hearers. I 
 preached on seven consecutive days, the audience in- 
 creasing to one hundred, all men and mostly of the 
 samurai class. There were many schoolmasters and 
 advanced pupils, most of whom were young and quite 
 sharp. They raised up all sorts of questions, for the 
 new doctrine I preached seemed to them very strange 
 and doubtful. They had never heard of the doctrine 
 of the immortality of the soul. They kept me pretty 
 busy while I was there. They were ready to hear 
 and ready to discuss ; I was ready to tell. I forgot 
 my strength as well as the time. Although I tried to 
 get hold of these intelligent hearers, I did not neglect 
 the uneducated. In my discourse I spent one hour 
 for the former and another hour for the latter. Thus 
 my discourse lasted two hours every day. To my great 
 satisfaction the former began to read the gospel and 
 "Evidences of Christianity," and found out their 
 Creator and also immaterial soul existing in them- 
 selves, and the latter listened very attentively and 
 some of them already began to reform. You may anx- 
 iously ask me whether one has begun to believe in the 
 crucified Saviour. I cannot give you an affirmative 
 reply yet, but I can simply tell you that through God's 
 grace his humble servant has opened before them a 
 new way to enter, and if I mistake not, some of them 
 have already directed their faces towards it. 
 
 On the 25th I explained to them my desire to 
 preach to women as well as to men. I told them men 
 are not the only creatures to learn the way of salva- 
 tion, but women also. While women are kept down 
 like slaves, as in our country, the state of society will 
 never be improved. On the contrary, if women are
 
 TRIALS. 221 
 
 Christianized, educated, and elevated, they will do 
 more than men for the purification of society. Spe- 
 cial meetings for women were therefore arranged for 
 the evenings of the 26th and 27th. The audience was 
 larger, over one hundred each time. 
 
 When I returned I found one of our students had 
 just got back from Fukichigama, where he had gone 
 to preach; having been obliged to leave on account of 
 the strictness of the local authorities. So I sent him 
 to Kishinowada to take up the work I left unfinished. 
 Besides him, about twenty-six of our school have gone 
 there to take sea-baths. They are mostly young fel- 
 lows, and yet believers. I wish I could inform you 
 more about our work, but I find my work almost be- 
 yond my strength, and am therefore obliged to write 
 you hastily and briefly. 
 
 Mr. Neesima was often, and at this time especially, 
 embarrassed by differences of opinion prevailing in 
 the Mission. Obstacles of every kind were constantly 
 arising, obstacles which threatened the very exist- 
 ence of the school and all that had been previously 
 accomplished. Every opportunity was taken by the 
 anti-foreign and anti-Christian party to defeat his 
 plans and arrest the growth of the Doshisha. The 
 fact that, while nominally a Japanese company, the 
 Doshisha was in reality supported by annual grants 
 derived from foreign sources, was made the basis of an 
 attack which very nearly resulted in closing its doors. 
 The renewal of the passports of resident teachers was 
 obtained only after long and persistent efforts, and 
 the course of study was continually subject to the hos- 
 tile interference of the local authorities. The condi- 
 tion of affairs was frequently so serious that the Mis-
 
 222 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 sion lost heart entirely and was ready to abandon the 
 contest as hopeless. Internal difficulties aggravated 
 the situation. Some of Mr. Neesima's associates felt 
 that too much prominence was given to the strictly 
 educational work of the station. The entire separa- 
 tion of the native churches from the Board was openly 
 advocated, a course which Mr. Neesima believed to 
 be impracticable in the early stages of their existence. 
 The settlement of all conflicts between the students 
 and the faculty, between the native pastors and their 
 foreign associates, between the Mission and the au- 
 thorities, devolved upon Mr. Neesima, and he was 
 often misunderstood and misrepresented by those 
 whom he respected and loved. Many of his best Jap- 
 anese friends criticised him severely for receiving 
 money from Mr. Hardy for his support, money 
 which, in view of the slender salary paid by the Board, 
 was indispensable, and this criticism assumed at 
 times the form of bitter personal attack. In addition 
 to the cares inseparable from his position as head of 
 the school, his activity in organizing the native mis- 
 sionary work involved so large a correspondence and 
 such frequent journeys that for many years he was 
 practically without rest or vacation. "O," he ex- 
 claimed at one time to Dr. Davis, "that I could be 
 crucified once for Christ, and be done with it." And 
 yet Mr. Neesima was exactly the man for the place. 
 Anglo-Saxon straightforward methods of procedure, 
 so foreign to the semi -indifferent, indirect Japanese 
 mind, made a middle -man an absolute necessity, and 
 both by nature and education Mr. Neesima was admi- 
 rably fitted for this position. He knew enough of both 
 parties to sympathize with each, and his great heart 
 of love was ever between them to prevent violent con-
 
 APPEAL TO THE BOARD. 223 
 
 flict and unhappy misunderstanding. Many young 
 Japanese educated abroad have returned so convinced 
 of their superiority that all cooperation with them has 
 been impossible. Mr. Neesima occupied a position of 
 peculiar difficulty and temptation, and was subject to 
 a cross-fire which tried his tact and patience to the 
 utmost; yet he retained throughout the confidence of 
 all in the singleness and sincerity of his purpose, and 
 the simplicity of his Christian character. 
 
 In February, 1879, he was again in Tokyo inter- 
 ceding with Mr. Mori, then vice-minister of foreign 
 affairs, for the renewal of Dr. Learned' s passport. 
 His success in this instance is but an example of his 
 general success in accomplishing what was regarded as 
 hopeless by his associates. Although in this case the 
 special object of his mission was secured, his interview 
 with Mr. Mori convinced him that the safety of the 
 school depended upon the creation of a permanent en- 
 dowment, and he therefore wrote at once the following 
 strong appeal to the Prudential Committee of the 
 Board : 
 
 "When I returned from my missionary tour to 
 Kyushu I was mostly used up by exposure to intense 
 heat there. When I fairly commenced my labor 
 there numbers of telegrams came informing me that 
 I must return home as soon as possible to attend to 
 grave matters. To my great regret I was obliged to 
 give up my work and return homeward. Now I must 
 inform you of the difficulty just hanging upon my 
 shoulders, but I trust you will never be discouraged. 
 I am fully convinced the Lord has designed me to 
 bear all sorts of trials for extending his kingdom in 
 my beloved country. No matter how heavy the cross 
 may be, I am ready to bear, but what I fear is that I
 
 224 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 cannot picture out to you our present critical condi- 
 tion so that you could fully understand the impending 
 difficulty and our pressing want. 
 
 "When I undertook to start our school in the city 
 of Kyoto, I was rather compelled by law to ask per- 
 mission from the central government both for estab- 
 lishing it and for employing foreign teachers. For 
 foreigners are not allowed to remain in an interior 
 city like Kyoto unless they are employed by natives. 
 As my Amp.rip.an friends gave me funds to start a 
 school and the American Board agreed to furnish me 
 teachers, I was naturally obliged to assume a position 
 of proprietorship. My written application for a 
 school was first presented to the educational depart- 
 ment, with the approval of the Ky5to governor. But 
 it was contrary to the regulation of said department 
 to employ regular missionaries as teachers either in 
 the public or private schools. It was my first obsta- 
 cle. But through Mr. Tanaka's special favor I se- 
 cured permission for Dr. Davis to enter the sacred 
 and ancient capital of Japan. When it was done I 
 rejoicingly said, 'Miraculous!' When we had fairly 
 started our school we began to preach the gospel in a 
 most quiet possible way. But the truth spoken in a 
 private room became known throughout the city, and 
 caused a great alarm among the priests in the region. 
 They got up a great meeting and presented their united 
 application to the governor to stop our preaching alto- 
 gether. Then the governor summoned me to his of- 
 fice and requested me not to preach any more in my 
 house. But I asked him, if a friend of mine comes 
 to my house and inquires after a truth, would his Ex- 
 cellency intend to compel me not to give any reply ? 
 He answered in the negative. Then I asked him if
 
 APPEAL TO THE BOARD. 225 
 
 two, three, or even one hundred friends come and ask 
 me something of the Christian truth, has his Excellency 
 any power to stop me telling them of it? He said no. 
 Then, said I, if he has no such power I can keep on 
 preaching in my house. Finding I was such a stiff- 
 necked fellow he simply charged me not to teach the 
 Bible in our school. It has been taught ever since 
 without ceasing, even through many darkest periods. 
 When one battle was over another battle followed. 
 Then another, still another. It was rumored that 
 our governor reported to the central government that 
 I have started my school with the pretense of educa- 
 tion, but my real design was to promote Christianity 
 throughout the empire. Just about that time I pre- 
 sented applications for the entrance of Miss W. and 
 Miss P. into Kyoto. It was refused without any 
 reason being given. The next complaint of our gov- 
 ernor was that although I am a nominal employer of 
 foreign teachers, the school is really not a native in- 
 stitution but a foreign one, since it is sustained by the 
 annual grant of the American Board. Our situation 
 became much endangered. The minister at Tokyo 
 was ever trying to stop the entry of missionaries into 
 Kyoto. When Mr. Learned 's first passport was 
 nearly out I applied for a second. Everything 
 seemed dark and hopeless. I knew surely that a per- 
 mission could not be had if I took an ordinary course. 
 To make a bold strike was my inspiration. I called 
 on our governor at his office and requested him to ap- 
 prove my application and to speak favorably of us to 
 the Foreign Department. He promised to do what 
 he could, but said everything depended on the Foreign 
 Office. By this way I prevented his doing any mis- 
 chief, and then started for Tokyo to see Mr. Mori,
 
 226 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 and explained to him all about our school, how it 
 started and how it is sustained. His reply was, 'You 
 have a right to exist and also to employ foreign teach- 
 ers if you use your own fund instead of that of the 
 Board. The Foreign Office objects to your depend- 
 ing upon the American Board altogether.' I told 
 him this annual aid was a free gift, and that we made 
 a good use of it. Is it forbidden us to receive any aid 
 from a foreign nation? If so, the law ought also to 
 prohibit us from aiding other nations. Did not our 
 people send an immense quantity of rice last year to a 
 famishing district in China, and can we not also re- 
 ceive some aid for our moral and intellectual famine? 
 This argument was just enough to bring him around 
 to our side, and through his kindness I obtained the 
 extension of Mr. Learned's passport for five years. 
 
 "When I applied this summer for Dr. Gordon's 
 passport there was a sharp discussion between Mr. 
 Mori and the minister. I must inform you why the 
 latter is so bitter against us. He is a hater of Chris- 
 tianity. He does not clearly discriminate between us 
 and some native merchants who keep shops open for 
 foreigners outside the concessions in Tokyo, by using 
 their own names although they are hired and paid by 
 the foreigners. Such is strictly forbidden by the law 
 of the empire, yet is done by shrewd natives. The 
 minister ranks us with these merchants, and is ready at 
 any time to drive us out from Kyoto. But Mr. Mori 
 stood up for us nobly, and persuaded him to grant our 
 application. At the same time he sent me word by a 
 friend to be cautious, and advised me to raise a perma- 
 nent fund at once. For if it be proved that our school 
 is sustained by the Board, I shall be heavily punished, 
 our work will be suspended, we shall be driven out of
 
 APPEAL TO THE BOARD. 227 
 
 the city, yea, all our effort thus far put forth will 
 disappear like morning dew before the sun. Seeing 
 such a dark prospect before me shall I lament like the 
 old prophet Jeremiah? No, I am determined not to 
 lament, but to fight through till we conquer. May 
 God help us, untiring soldiers. Since I heard from 
 Mr. Mori I have been seriously thinking how to es= 
 cape the governor's iron hand. We are badly spoken 
 of throughout the country and ridiculed as the cradle 
 of Christian priests. If we lose our hold here how can 
 we start in the interior again? Our missionaries do 
 not fully apprehend our critical condition. Doubtless 
 some of them have written to the Board about it. 
 Will the gentlemen of the Board stand and see us per- 
 ish without any fellow-sympathy ? Is the policy of the 
 Board so conservative that it cannot give us a perma- 
 nent fund from the large legacy they have recently re- 
 ceived? In time of need it is often desirable to create 
 a new policy in order to boldly carry out God's work. 
 It is time for them to consider whether they will at- 
 tack or retreat. If they do not understand my aim, 
 if they be still incredulous, I will come to Boston to 
 explain. If they do not grant me the fund I will pre- 
 sent my cause to wealthy individuals in the States. 
 I will become a public beggar from city to city. In 
 my situation I would not cease begging as long as 
 I can use my tongue or my pen. For Christ's sake 
 and my country's sake I will become a loudly crying 
 beggar. 
 
 " In this connection I must mention the standard of 
 our school. Our people are making a bold strike in 
 educational affairs. The government institution of 
 learning as well as some private schools are advancing 
 above us. If we do not strive to improve we shall be
 
 228 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 left in lower strata of educational system, and fail to 
 lay hold of the best class of students. Our good mis- 
 sionary friends have thus far tried to teach the Bible 
 too much and neglected scientific teaching. Numbers 
 of promising boys were much disappointed and have 
 left us to go to the schools in Tokyo, where they will 
 have no Christian influence. We can't afford to lose 
 these promising ones. We must tie them to our 
 school by giving them a thorough, higher, and profes- 
 sional as well as Christian education. This, if I mis- 
 take not, is the keynote of success for Christian effort 
 in Japan. Unless the missionaries find this keynote 
 their work will be largely wasted and fruitless. To 
 my great disappointment some missionaries do not 
 take pains enough to adapt themselves to our way in 
 this important respect. Hence they are getting quite 
 unpopular and cannot get along with the natives quite 
 smoothly. A chief reason is that they are still Amer- 
 icans. Their habits, ideas, and imagination are all 
 American. What Americans regard as good the na- 
 tives may despise. Something honorable in America 
 is regarded dishonorable here. Petty troubles arise 
 now and then between them and our Christians. 
 They want to get too many foreign reinforcements 
 instead of raising up native workers by their own 
 hand. They cannot talk as the natives can. They 
 cannot go about from home to home as well as the 
 natives can. They cannot bear heat of the day as 
 well as the natives can. They cannot live in a cheap 
 rented house so patiently as the natives can. Their 
 work should be a high spiritual brain-work. They 
 should raise up the spokesmen instead of speaking 
 themselves. If I were in the place of Dr. Clark I 
 should put all my effort in founding a strong Christian
 
 APPEAL TO THE BOARD. 229 
 
 university in Japan, in order to raise up Christian 
 ministers, Christian physicians, Christian statesmen, 
 and even Christian merchants. Christians must not 
 be charged with being ignoramuses, or we shall not 
 get the respect of the people. We shall be ridiculed 
 for our ignorance as well as for our faith. It is well 
 for us to remember and practice our Saviour's words, 
 'be wise as serpents.' Try to send out choice men, 
 men of the New Testament spirit, of broad education 
 and strong character, possessing the power of adapta- 
 bility. And I earnestly beg of you to give us a fund 
 to save the life of the Kyoto Mission and to raise our 
 educational standard so as to make our school the cen- 
 tre of Christian power and influence. I have freely 
 expressed my humble opinion. May God give you 
 and the gentlemen of the Board help to see our pres- 
 ent critical position, is the prayer of your unworthy 
 child." 
 
 Throughout this whole period Mr. Neesima wrote 
 fully and freely to Mr. Hardy of all his trials and per- 
 plexities, but his letters are absolutely free from per- 
 sonalities and contain explanations where one might 
 look for reproaches. The spirit of hope and faith al- 
 ways dominated that of discouragement, and there is 
 no trace of fault-finding. Stronger even than the tes- 
 timony of his colleagues in the various missions as to 
 his bearing under these trials is that of these letters 
 written in confidence, wherein he poured out his whole 
 heart as a son to his father. From these letters a few 
 extracts are taken. 
 
 "I am staying in an old Buddhist temple in a sub- 
 urb of the city. While I am at home I receive con- 
 stantly visitors who take up my time. As a large 
 portion of them come on business, I cannot avoid them
 
 230 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN: 
 
 conveniently. There Is no vacation in this hottest 
 part of the summer. My correspondence and these 
 callers still keep me busy. I will try to get off from 
 home as soon as possible, else it will kill me. With 
 regard to my opinion on mission work, I think the 
 
 plan of Mr. will cut it short. The native 
 
 churches ought to be independent. Most of them are 
 striving to be so quite hard. Here is no lack of in- 
 dependent spirit. But some churches are like babes. 
 
 Mr. 's plan is to make men out of babes at once. 
 
 He says the native churches ought not to receive any 
 foreign money; that the native missionary society 
 ought not to receive any aid from the Mission; that 
 the Doshisha ought to be supported by the native 
 churches; that the girls' school should be in their 
 hands; that the theological school and newspapers 
 ought to be sustained by them. It is hard work for 
 jiost of these churches to support their pastors and 
 defray all other necessary expenses, and too much for 
 sixteen or seventeen poor churches to take so much 
 into their hands independently of the Mission. None 
 of us have any beggarly spirit, yet there are some 
 things which we cannot efficiently do. If this plan 
 be carried out our school will be weakened and the 
 number of theological students diminished. I would 
 call this a poor and short-sighted policy. To save 
 money is to lose our be$t workers. We are hoping 
 to start a vernacular theological course to educate 
 some in Chinese and Japanese without English. 
 Those who have a thorough English education ought 
 to occupy central places, and those who are taught 
 in Chinese and Japanese can be assistant workers. 
 Since last May our Buddhist priests are wide awake. 
 They have plenty of money to hire scholars to attack
 
 HEAVY BURDENS. 231 
 
 Christianity. We must have men well furnished with 
 scientific and Biblical knowledgeHor advancing Japan. 
 We are now on a battlefield. Soldiers ought to be 
 strong. Hereafter uneducated pastors will be thrown 
 out of the market. Such will everywhere be disliked. 
 The better preachers we send, the more money will 
 the people raise. 
 
 "This is only leisure hour I have found since last 
 April. I can only say to you that my life is like a 
 race runner's. I find leisure hours only in summer. 
 I devote these chiefly to my own study. I must keep 
 pace with the advancing world. On the 17th and 
 18th I made a short visit to Kishinowada. My time 
 was so fully occupied there that I could scarcely eat. 
 While I was eating people were waiting in the room. 
 
 "I must be thankful for the wise management of 
 the American Board in sustaining our Kyoto institu- 
 tions. Let the present arrangement continue as long 
 as it may be needful. According to your kind fa- 
 therly advice I will be careful and try to do all things 
 in a perfect harmony with our missionaries. I shall 
 be careful not to find fault in others. We were ter- 
 ribly attacked by some brethren in other stations. I 
 attempted to defend our position. It is all over now. 
 I shall say nothing about them*, of them, or against 
 them. There is now perfect harmony between the 
 different stations of our Mission. The last two 
 months were the hardest ones I have ever experienced 
 since my return to Japan. I found myself in the 
 lowest stratum, and received the whole pressure upon 
 myself. A heavy trial with respect to the govern- 
 ment, and grave troubles among our native brethren 
 and also in our school. O, heavy burdens ! I bore 
 them chiefly on myself by His help, but I think I 
 came pretty near to burst up my brains."
 
 232 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 Mr. Neesima had been for some years looking for- 
 ward with "a great delight" to a visit from Mr. 
 Hardy. "It would seem to me a dream," he says, 
 "to be permitted to shake your hand on this side of 
 the water." He was also anxious that Mr. Hardy, 
 then chairman of the Prudential Committee of the 
 Board, should see for himself the exact need of the 
 country. When he learned that his visit, so long an- 
 ticipated, was deferred, he says: "I cannot speak to 
 you of this disappointment; it is too great." He was 
 then in the province of Hyuga, in Kyushu, the most 
 southerly of the four large islands of Japan, where he 
 had gone at the request of a native physician to en- 
 gage in missionary work. In the fall of this year his 
 sister died of hemorrhage of the lungs, and on October 
 27th he writes : 
 
 "Five weeks ago I went to Imabari, Shikoku, to 
 organize a church and install a pastor. I was preach- 
 ing to a large audience in the evening when I received 
 a telegram from home. I hurried back to find my 
 sister dying. We tried our best to save her. She 
 gathered all her relatives about her and told them she 
 might doubtless depart very soon from this world, and 
 her best wish to them all was that they should walk 
 with God and live on Christ daily as we live on food. 
 When I was obliged to attend _the annual meeting of 
 our Home Mission Board at Osaka she knew I was 
 hesitating to go there, and told me not to stay away 
 from that important meeting on account of her illness, 
 but to do the Lord's business first. By these brave 
 words I felt much encouraged to go. During the 
 past two weeks she talked and dreamed much of 
 heaven. Her mind was full of it. One day she said 
 to me: 'What free grace it is that I, a poor sinner,
 
 DEATH OF HIS SISTER. 233 
 
 could find a hope in the eternal heaven. I am desir- 
 ous to go there even now.' She dreamed much of 
 persons in white singing beautifully, and since then 
 has become very fond of singing, asking every Chris- 
 tian visitor to sing for her. Then she shook their 
 hands and bade them farewell till they meet her in 
 heaven. Two minutes before her death she asked my 
 wife to sing one or two hymns, then passed away as if 
 she were going to sleep. It happened I was away 
 that morning. When I came home I found her 
 countenance already changed, but she replied to me 
 once when I called her name. I was unwilling to go 
 to our school that morning, because there was such 
 change in her face, but she said 'No, go, do your 
 duty. ' We miss her very much, but the very thought 
 of her makes us feel that heaven is very near." 
 
 In November, on returning from Annaka, he re- 
 ceived from Dr. Clark the glad tidings that the year's 
 appropriation of $8,000 had been placed in the hands 
 of the native society which he represented, to be used 
 under his direction for the educational work in Ky5to. 
 The relief from all embarrassments with the govern- 
 ment afforded by this action was very great. To Mr. 
 Hardy he writes December 27, 1879 : 
 
 "I found your last letter on my arrival home. 
 When I read it I exclaimed, 'The good Lord has 
 done it ! ' My rejoicing was mingled with running 
 tears. I knelt down before the Lord with my wife 
 and gave Him our heartfelt thanks. Next to the 
 Lord, I must express my gratitude to you for your 
 deep interest in us. I must also thank the gentlemen 
 of the Board. Through this action I shall be relieved 
 from grave difficulty. Step by step the plots of our 
 enemies are defeated. 'Delight thyself in the Lord
 
 234 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 and He shall give thee the desire of thine heart.' 
 'Commit thy ways unto the Lord; trust also in Him 
 and He shall bring it to pass.' O, what precious 
 promises they are unto us. I am wondering why God 
 has chosen a weak instrumentality such as I am, weak 
 both in body and mind, for promoting his kingdom 
 in this empire. I could simply say to Him: 'Here 
 I am ; employ me in thy vineyard if thou findest a 
 pleasure in thy humble servant. ' In my later expe- 
 rience I find more than ever nothingness in me." 
 
 It was very characteristic of Mr. Neesima, and 
 thoroughly in line with his efforts to spread the gos- 
 pel through an educated ministry, that in his mission- 
 ary tours he always sought to interest the leading men 
 of the town or district, as well as to reach the poor. 
 In February, 1880, he writes, in this connection, from 
 Okayama : 
 
 " I find it very hard to reach prominent men in our 
 society, because many of them are too proud to be 
 taught. They are self -conceited and seek for no fur- 
 ther improvement in their moral condition. They 
 have also a strong anti-religious spirit. I find in 
 them the strange notion that any religion, even Chris- 
 tianity, hinders the progress of nations and has no- 
 thing to do with modern civilization. On the other 
 hand, I always find some brilliant man who comes 
 forth boldly and manfully. There are doubtless some 
 thoughtless boys with us, but none who speak against 
 Christianity. I have to be pretty careful. They do 
 not like oldest kind of theology. They cannot bear 
 any stiffness. In the Government University of 
 Tokyo, where are about seven hundred students, is 
 an infidel atmosphere. Some native and some foreign 
 teachers exert bad influence. There are also anti-
 
 RELATIONS WITH HIS ASSOCIATES. 235 
 
 Christian schools in Tokyo. We shall get learned 
 persons enough within a few years, but mere worldly 
 wisdom will not help our perishing people. We 
 need the broadest culture and strongest Christian 
 faith to counteract the downward tendency of our 
 educated youth. The works of Spencer, Mill, and 
 Draper are their favorites. They look down upon 
 us as bigots. We must raise our standard of educa- 
 tion until they can no longer assail us. If we limit 
 it simply to theology, the best self-sustaining students 
 will not come to us. Only by making our school at- 
 tractive by giving a good and broad education can we 
 widen our Christian influence. Some of our dear 
 brethren have got very strange notions, and think 
 altogether too little of education." 
 
 The personal friendship between Mr. Neesima and 
 his colleagues of the Kyoto station was very strong. 
 For Dr. Davis especially, who had shared his burdens 
 from the outset, he felt the warmest affection, and re- 
 peatedly ascribes success to his tact, courage, and 
 counsel. He writes to Dr. Davis August 12, 1880 : 
 
 "I must assure you we cannot get along without 
 you. Doubtless the many troubles you have encoun- 
 tered these past years broke you down completely. 
 I hope you will take the matter slightly easier and try 
 to rest as much as you can. The mission work in 
 Japan is not like child's play. You have many trou- 
 blesome boys under your care. I fear I am one of 
 them. What I feel keenly in myself is my impru- 
 dence in many things. Certainly it must have been a 
 great trial to you. But I trust an imprudent child 
 such as I am may grow wiser as he grows older. At 
 any rate it is well for us to remember that the world 
 cannot be converted in a day."
 
 236 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 The year 1881 opened more brightly. The gov- 
 ernor of Kyoto had resigned, and his successor proved 
 to be a man of liberal ideas. "I am informed," writes 
 Mr. Neesima, "that he intends to call upon me soon. 
 He will then be quite different from the former one. 
 When I see him I shall try to present to him a plan 
 to revolutionize the system of education in this city. 
 My aim is to start a Sunday-school for the teachers 
 of the primary schools." One of the immediate re- 
 sults of this change in the local government was the 
 permission granted to hold religious meetings in the 
 large theatres of the city. The first of these was at- 
 tended by four thousand persons, and was addressed 
 by twenty different speakers. These meetings pro- 
 duced a profound impression. In an editorial, of 
 which the following is a translation, the " Osaka 
 Nippo," one of the most influential daily papers of 
 Japan, asked: 
 
 "Is it the hand of man or of Heaven, or is it the 
 inevitable tendency of the age, or is it the freedom of 
 the human mind that has advanced to such an extent, 
 that, in the very heart of Ky5to, the original Head 
 and Holy Seat of Shintoism and Buddhism, a great 
 meeting for the preaching of the Jesus Way has been 
 held without any opposition? We need not go back 
 to the utter destruction of the Christians in the war 
 of Shimabara, but confining ourselves to what we 
 have observed, it seems like the things of yesterday, 
 that law rigidly prohibiting Christianity, written in 
 eleven characters, and posted high in air before all 
 the people; and that other law of religious examina- 
 tion that required every one to be enrolled once a 
 year as either a Buddhist or Shintoist. Now such 
 laws have become the dreams of fourteen years ago,
 
 SPREAD OF CHRISTIANITY. 237 
 
 and have passed away forever from our loved Ja- 
 pan. . . . 
 
 " Six years after the Restoration (eight years ago) 
 the government took the first step of silent toleration 
 of Christianity by removing from the high places the 
 laws against heresy. Since then this new religion, 
 hand in hand with western learning and civilization, 
 has been gradually spreading not only in the open 
 ports, but even in the interior. Churches are being 
 built with the cross of Christ erected over them, and 
 our people are everywhere being publicly taught the 
 Bible. Already among the believers there are count- 
 less numbers who, having learned the outlines of this 
 religion, go everywhere preaching and admonishing, 
 converting the people, and daily spreading wider and 
 wider the truth. 
 
 "We remember that some six or seven years ago, 
 when Mr. Nakamura of Tokyo published a translation 
 of Dr. Martin's "Evidences of Christianity, " there 
 was an anxious discussion in one department of our 
 government as to whether such an act could be passed 
 over in silence. But now everywhere there are stores 
 where Christian books are on sale. We are apt 
 merely to notice that Christianity spreads only an inch 
 to-day, and an inch to-morrow; and so accommodat- 
 ing ourselves to its gradual advance, we do not won- 
 der at its rapid march. But when we sketch on paper 
 the steps of progress, we cannot shut our eyes to the 
 marvelous manner in which it is taking root. And 
 among all these progressive steps, that which seems 
 to us the most astonishing is what is written in the 
 opening sentence of this article: The preaching of 
 the Jesus Way in every centre of Kyoto, the Holy 
 seat of Buddhism and Shintoism, the place where the
 
 238 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 people are the most given to superstitious ideas about 
 gods, where they hold in deepest reverence the de- 
 parted spirits, and where but ten years ago the arrival 
 of a foreign ambassador gave rise to the thought that 
 the soil of the Capital of the gods was polluted, and 
 that the wrath of the gods and of Buddha would surely 
 fall upon the people ! " 
 
 In his early school days at Andover, amid the in- 
 fluences of a Christian home and training, Mr. Nee- 
 sima had first conceived the plan of a Christian uni- 
 versity for Japan. When we remember the condition 
 of Japan at that period, before the restoration, and 
 his own position, an exile struggling with poverty 
 and ill-health, we are not surprised to find him refer- 
 ring to this project as a day-dream. Yet it was even 
 then more than a dream, it was an ambition and a 
 purpose. "I kept it," he says, "within myself, and 
 prayed over it." From time to time he confided his 
 thought to his friends, but met with no encourage- 
 ment. On the eve of his return, in the presence of 
 an audience whose sympathy and interest were indis- 
 pensable to success, the desire of his heart burst from 
 his lips, and in the appeal then made he laid the cor- 
 ner-stone of the Meiji University. Beginning, with 
 seven pupils, in two dingy rooms, a school which for 
 years was the object of contempt and ridicule, op- 
 posed at every step by the hatred of the authorities 
 and the prejudices of the people, his purpose never 
 faltered. The time had now come when he could ap- 
 peal to a sentiment to wn*ose development he himself 
 had largely contributed. Residents of Kyoto who 
 had formerly antagonized all his efforts, but who were 
 deeply interested as patriots in the general question 
 of education, had become convinced that the sound-
 
 APPEAL FOR A UNIVERSITY. 239 
 
 est learning rested upon the Christianity which they 
 had despised. Dissatisfied with the results of the 
 government university at Tokyo, plans for an insti- 
 tution independent of the state began to be discussed, 
 promises of money for departments of law and medi- 
 cine were made, and Mr. Neesima was consulted with 
 reference to the incorporation of these departments 
 and the broadening of the curriculum of the Doshisha. 
 With these brighter prospects opening before him he 
 began the realization of his long-cherished plans and 
 publicly announced his purpose. In the spring of 
 1884, the first of several meetings designed to call 
 public attention to this movement was held in Kyoto. 
 It was attended by the leading officials and business 
 men of the city and was addressed by Dr. Davis, Mr. 
 Neesima and others. In May the following appeal, 
 prepared by Mr. Yamamoto and Mr. Neesima, was 
 issued : 
 
 "The recent political changes in Japan have swept 
 away feudalism, for many hundred years the basis of 
 society. Under the steadily increasing influence of 
 these changes the transformation of society has been so 
 great that we seem to live in a new Japan. On every 
 side are those who insist upon the improvement of our 
 political institutions, our educational methods, our 
 commerce, and our industries. We heartily agree 
 with them in the importance of these things, but when 
 we examine the present condition of affairs we find 
 one cause for sorrow. Do you ask what that cause 
 is? It is that there does riot e$ist in Japan a univer- 
 sity which, teaching the new science, is also founded 
 upon Christian morality. This is the foundation 
 which our civilization needs. In natural advantages 
 Japan is not inferior to Europe or America. Why
 
 240 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 then is our civilization so different? It is certain 
 also that we have few men of earnest purpose. Hence 
 the necessity for universities. We can learn from 
 the example of Europe. In the sixteenth century, 
 Luther, the great reformer, said: 'Parents who re- 
 fuse to send their children to school are enemies of the 
 state and should be punished.' Fichte, the German 
 philosopher, said : ' The reason why Germany stands 
 in the front of European civilization is found in the 
 power emanating from her universities.' The twelfth 
 century was the dawn of civilization in Europe. 
 Greek philosophy was then studied in the University 
 of Paris and Roman law in the University of Bologna. 
 Before the year 1600 the universities of Oxford and 
 Cambridge had been founded in England, those of 
 Edinburgh and Glasgow in Scotland, of Prague, 
 Heidelberg, Leipzic, Tubingen, and Jena, in Ger- 
 many. Universities have also been established in 
 Holland, Spain, Portugal, and Austria. Abelard, 
 Roger Bacon, Kepler, Galileo, Lord Bacon, Locke, 
 Newton, Milton, Leibnitz, Kant, Reid, and Hamil- 
 ton, were famous as great scholars in those countries. 
 Pym, Hampden, Pitt, Fox, Burke, Johnson, Wycliffe, 
 Luther, Calvin, and Knox, were reformers in politics 
 and religion. Through the influence of these univer- 
 sities philosophy and science advanced, despotism and 
 feudalism were checked and destroyed, the power of 
 priest and noble resisted, the desire for liberty and 
 self-government kindled. The Reformation and the 
 English Revolution changed the condition of Europe, 
 In 1800 there were over one hundred universities in 
 Europe, and that the march of civilization has been 
 hastened by their influence is an indisputable fact. 
 Look also at the colleges and universities of America,
 
 APPEAL FOR A UNIVERSITY. 241 
 
 numbering over three hundred, yet only eight of 
 which have been founded by the government. Har- 
 vard, Yale, Princeton, Amherst, Williams, Dart- 
 mouth, and Oberlin, of which the first is the most 
 famous, may be noted. Harvard has now 110 profes- 
 sors, a library of 134,000 volumes, and an endowment 
 of $14,854,372. In 1872 there were in the United 
 States 298 colleges and universities, and 66 were 
 founded in the following seven years. This growth 
 of the higher education in the United States is one 
 of the wonders of the world. In the year 1620 the 
 Pilgrim Fathers, seeking freedom to worship God, 
 landed at Plymouth. They established a school 
 founded upon Christian morality. For 260 years 
 their descendants, inheriting the spirit of their fa- 
 thers, have carried out their purpose. They have be- 
 lieved that such schools would diminish the number 
 of evil-doers, and increase the number of those who 
 do good; that they would foster the spirit of liberty 
 and become the foundation of the state; that the 
 Christian university was the safeguard of freedom; 
 and we do not doubt that their free institutions are 
 the outcome of this spirit. 
 
 "As soon as it saw the importance of the univer- 
 sity our government established one at Tokyo, and 
 has also founded several academies. These will give 
 us intellectual and material, but not moral growth. 
 There are many who are seeking to improve the pub- 
 lic morality on the basis of Chinese philosophy. But 
 we cannot rejoice in their efforts, for the moral code 
 of China has no profound hold upon the minds of 
 men. All Oriental states are almost wholly destitute 
 of liberty and Christian morality, and cannot there- 
 fore advance rapidly in civilization. It is the spirit
 
 242 MISSIONARY WORK IN JAPAN. 
 
 of liberty, the development of science, the Christian 
 morality, which has given birth to European civiliza- 
 tions. Trace the effect to the cause and you will 
 find science resting upon the foundation of Chris- 
 tianity. We cannot therefore believe that Japan 
 can secure this civilization until education rests upon 
 the same basis. With this foundation the state is 
 builded upon a rock. No sword can conquer it, no 
 tempest destroy it, no sea overcome it. Resting on 
 the old moral code of China, it stands upon the sea- 
 sands, and, when the rough waves beat upon it, falls 
 to ruin. 
 
 " We are, therefore, hoping for a university which 
 teaches advanced modern science and which is founded 
 upon a pure morality. We have been very earnest in 
 this matter. In this spirit we established the Do- 
 shisha school in Kyoto in the eighth year of Meiji. 
 Its students have increased year by year and our 
 aim has ever been the university. We made known 
 our purpose publicly in April of the sixteenth year of 
 Meiji, and received much encouragement. At this 
 time we met our friends in Kyoto and named it the 
 Meiji University. We have determined first to raise 
 an endowment for the departments of History, Phi- 
 losophy, and Political Economy, and subsequently 
 also for those of Law and Medicine. This is not 
 easy of accomplishment, for a large sum is needed for 
 buildings and professorships. Being so few we cannot 
 of ourselves furnish the needed money, but we will 
 not abandon our purpose to found this university now. 
 We must work for new Japan. All true patriots 
 should do so. Help us, as far as you are able, to ac- 
 complish our purpose and do this great work. With- 
 out your help our purpose cannot be realized."
 
 NEED OF REST. 243 
 
 Mr. Neesima's personal activity in this matter was 
 incessant, but the strain to which he had been sub- 
 jected for nearly ten years had seriously impaired his 
 health, which was now the cause of grave concern 
 to his friends. Already in 1882 he had been urged 
 to go to China for rest. This, however, he refused to 
 do, writing to Mr. Hardy that "To go to China 
 might possibly excite some jealous feeling among my 
 home brethren, who have given up every earthly com- 
 fort for the Lord, and are suffering much pecuniarily. 
 I must never be a stumbling-stone to my dear breth- 
 ren in Christ. But I begin to feel that I cannot go 
 on much longer, and must stop work. My head does 
 not allow me to read or write, yet something is always 
 at hand. So I have made up my mind to take a trip 
 to the north where I can see no Christian friends." 
 
 This plan was carried out, and he spent part of *fche 
 summer of 1882 in Wakamatsu, his wife's early 
 home, following, mostly on foot, the great interior 
 road known as the Nakasendo, and visiting Annaka 
 and Nikko. At Wakamatsu he wrote by request the 
 account of his early life quoted in the beginning of 
 this volume, and, in forwarding it to America, said : 
 
 "I hope Mr. Hardy will pardon me for not doing 
 it sooner. I am afraid he will call me a disobedient 
 boy. Since I began my work here I found out more 
 and more my unworthiness, and have trembled to 
 write this sketch. I wish I could break down my too 
 great sensitiveness on this point. Some time ago I 
 thought I was something, but now I feel I am no= 
 thing."
 
 CHAPTEE VI. 
 
 SECOND VISIT TO EUROPE AND AMERICA. 
 
 ALTHOUGH relieved at this time from teaching and 
 freed by his associates as far as practicable from rou- 
 tine duties, the general care of the school and his 
 intimate connection with the work of the Mission ren- 
 dered it impossible for him to secure the needed rest. 
 To his own health, however, he referred but rarely. 
 In a letter of January 14, 1884, Mr. Hardy proposed 
 his return to America via Suez, saying: "You allude 
 merely to your health, but the Mission writes seriously 
 of it;" and in the spring he was formally requested 
 by a vote of the Prudential Committee of the Board 
 "to take a furlough for such period as may be need- 
 ful." This proposition he finally accepted. "It has 
 been very hard to get him started," writes Dr. Davis, 
 " and we have been afraid that he would break down 
 entirely before he got under way. The number of 
 irons he has in the fire is amazing, and it has been 
 almost Impossible for him to find time to arrange for 
 his leaving. As you value his life and work give him 
 as long a rest as you can in Europe, before he crosses 
 the Atlantic." In yielding to the solicitations of his 
 friends Mr. Neesima wrote to Mr. Hardy from Kobe 
 March 9, 1884: 
 
 KOBE, March 9, 1884. 
 
 I am very much indebted to you for your kind in- 
 vitation as to my return to my dearest America. It
 
 URGED TO VISIT AMERICA. 245 
 
 was a serious matter for me to decide. In the first 
 place I feel it too great an offering. It has been my 
 attempt thus far not to place myself on a footing with 
 the missionaries lest I should prove a stumbling-block 
 to my native brethren. In the second place the anti- 
 foreign party might sharply criticise my going to 
 America. But after serious consideration I have con- 
 cluded to accept your great favor and visit you once 
 more. I feel there will be no least objection on the 
 part of my native brethren. Some eminent men in 
 the empire outside the churches heartily sanction my 
 going. My friends at Osaka urge me strongly to go. 
 I came here yesterday and my friends are all glad of 
 this great opportunity for my sake. It is not my 
 usual custom to write on the Sabbath, but yesterday 
 I found occasion to speak to two eminent men on re- 
 ligious matters, and I feel I ought to write you at 
 least a line to thank you. Dr. Berry urges me 
 strongly to start from here at once, but I have some- 
 thing on my hands to be attended to first. 
 
 FROM MKS. NEESIMA TO MB. AND MBS. HABDY. 
 
 To my two revered personages I desire to present 
 this letter. While I was much perplexed on account 
 of the serious brain trouble of my husband, you kindly 
 invited him to come home to America. Though I 
 think of the depth of your kindness like multitudes of 
 mountains, I utterly fail to express it by my writing- 
 brush. So I simply resort to God with my thanks- 
 givings. I request you still farther to look after him. 
 Please give him an opportunity to take a complete 
 rest this summer, for he will be very busy when he 
 comes home, and here is no possible chance for rest. 
 As he is planning to enlarge the school, his care and
 
 246 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 labor will ever increase in the future. When I an- 
 ticipate this matter I am greatly troubled thereby. 
 Though I wished very much to accompany him and 
 render him my service, I feared my going with him 
 might possibly be more a burden than a help. Besides 
 that, we have Joseph's aged parents still living with 
 us and I must remain to serve and comfort them. 
 Although it is very hard for me to be so long sepa- 
 rated from him, yet I bear it rejoicingly. 
 
 O, what happy creatures we are ! While God was 
 utterly unknown to us, we are known to Hun. He 
 called Joseph out to your country and provided you 
 to receive him, and through the help of many our 
 Doshisha was founded. As for me I am born in 
 Japan and am grown in ignorance. Hence it is. im- 
 possible for me to help my husband. However, I am 
 endeavoring to be his helpmate in my service to God 
 with a sincere heart. Lately I started a woman's 
 meeting in a suburb of Kyoto. It has been attended 
 by six, ten, and by thirteen. I feel I have no ability 
 to lead these beloved sisters. I am but a child in 
 faith. I wish to win one person to start with, and by 
 and by another may be added unto. I wish I could 
 meet your two personages at least once in this world 
 to express my grateful feeling. And while I am un- 
 able to express it either by my tongue or my pen, I 
 hope that I could have an abundant opportunity to 
 meet with you and talk with you in the same language 
 in heaven when we are called up there by His mercy. 
 But on acount of the shortcoming of my faith I have 
 some fear that I may not be permitted to appear 
 there. I hope you will pray for me on this account. 
 Hereby I send you these my requests with my query 
 for your health.
 
 FACSIMILE OF A PAGE FROM MR. NEESIMA'S JOURNAL
 
 SAILS FROM KOBE. 247 
 
 The notebooks kept by Mr. Neesima during his 
 journey reveal the variety of his interests. They are 
 filled with historical notes, statistics, and memoranda 
 of conversations with those to whom he had letters of 
 introduction. He everywhere inspected the schools 
 and colleges, recorded in detail their methods and 
 results, and made plans of the buildings and appa- 
 ratus. He describes minutely the architecture, agri- 
 culture, and manufactures of the localities he visited, 
 and nearly every page contains drawings of the pro- 
 cesses and implements described, or sketches from na- 
 ture. It is the journal of a man of keen observation 
 and wide sympathy, but of one more anxious to learn 
 than to criticise. The following extracts are taken 
 from its pages and from letters written by the way : 
 
 April 6. Left Kyoto on the 5th inst. The whole 
 school and other friends, including the members of 
 three churches, came to the station to see me off. It 
 was a great trial for me to leave home, and especially 
 my aged parents (both of them now 78 years of age), 
 my dear wife, and our school, to which I am so much 
 attached. My wife accompanied me to the SS. Khiva 
 in the harbor of Kobe. I committed her to the care 
 of Our Father, on whom she can rely far better than 
 upon myself. 
 
 April 7. Prayer for theological students. We 
 passed through the Straits of Shimonoseki at 5.30. 
 The weather was fair and I was not sick at all. 
 
 April 8. Prayer for the fifth year class. We ar- 
 rived at Nagasaki at 6.30 A. M. It is an excellent 
 shelter for ships. The only defect of the harbor is 
 its shallowness. The scenery from the steamer is 
 fine. The harbor is surrounded by mountains, and
 
 248 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 the foreign residences are mostly on high ground. A 
 boatman, took me over all the important streets for 
 30 cents, and I saw some very fine tortoise-shell 
 workmanship in the manufactory. 
 
 There are two Japanese youths on board going to 
 Odessa with a Russian priest. The meals are excel- 
 lent. The servants are Chinese and Hindoos. 
 
 April 12. We arrived at Hongkong at 10 A. 
 M. I visited with Mr. H. the Anglican, Catholic, 
 Chinese, and Mahometan cemeteries. The archi- 
 tecture of the latter is very peculiar. They are all 
 handsomely and tastefully laid out. They seem a 
 paradise in this world. Visited the Chinese quarters. 
 At one place the wares were spread upon the ground. 
 Public speakers, singers, and fortune-tellers were 
 there. In one street many painted women invite pass- 
 ers-by into their houses. I visited a smoking gallery 
 where were twenty Chinese in a small room smoking 
 that cursed opium. I asked the editor of the 'China 
 Mail' the proportion of opium smokers among the 
 Chinese. He replied it was about the same as that 
 of drinkers among Europeans. They smoke about 
 10 cents a day. To my surprise the Chinese are a 
 great commercial people. They have splendid stores 
 fully supplied with both Chinese and foreign articles. 
 The stores on the Queen's Road are beautiful. Most 
 of the houses are three stories high. 
 
 April 14th. * I went to the union church yester- 
 day. It was thinly attended. In the afternoon Dr. C. 
 preached in Chinese. I also heard Bishop B. preach 
 to the seamen. There are several mission societies 
 working in Hongkong, English, German, and one 
 American. They have no regular Sabbath-schools 
 established. Rev. Mr. Morrison commenced his mis-
 
 HONGKONG. 249 
 
 sionary work in Canton in 1807. Bishop Burden 
 came to Hongkong in 1853. He has charge of St. 
 Paul's College, about thirty pupils. His diocese ex- 
 tends from Foochoo to Hongkong. No self-support- 
 ing churches in China this side of Foochoo. The 
 bishop has five pupils to teach one hour a day- A 
 slow process! One hundred people belong to his 
 church; one hundred people for thirty -one years' 
 labor! He says the missionaries have not yet dis- 
 covered a way to reach the higher Chinese classes. 
 They are too proud of their own ways, and are not 
 anxious to adopt western science or manners. In fact 
 there is no movement among the higher classes to- 
 wards European civilization either in social or politi- 
 cal matters. Those who receive an education abroad 
 have no voice. I see nothing in favor of the Euro- 
 pean way. It is discouraging to educate the Chinese, 
 because they come to get- English only and having got 
 this, go away into business. China is honeycombed 
 with secret societies. The people are tired of the gov- 
 ernment. If they found a capable leader they would 
 rise. In one sense they are all united against foreign- 
 ers, but it is almost safe to say that there is no public 
 spirit among the Chinese. They are discontented 
 with the government. They have an instinct for 
 taking care of themselves. There are no public baths 
 like ours. Being so filthy it is wonderful they are 
 so thrifty. They are the Oriental Jews. 
 
 HONGKONG, April IE. 
 
 We left Nagasaki on the 8th inst. and had fine 
 weather and calm seas nearly all the way to this place, 
 which we reached on the 12th. I called on Rev. C. 
 R. Hager, a missionary of your board, who secured a
 
 250 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 hotel for me and took me all over the city. So far as 
 I can judge of the Chinese they seem to strive merely 
 for money. For this they rise up early and sit up 
 late; for this they would go without food and endure 
 all manner of hardships. While here I think con- 
 stantly of a nation for whose sake I am what I am. I 
 called yesterday on the Bishop. He is somewhat dis- 
 couraged and hopeless about the Chinese. But sooner 
 or later China will move, though it may be slowly. I 
 feel we ought to strike out from Christians' conversa- 
 tion and writing the terms "hopeless" and "discour- 
 aged." But hereby I do not intend to criticise the 
 Bishop. I have full sympathy with him, and doubt- 
 less if I were in his place I might have become dis- 
 couraged long ago. I find great comfort in that our 
 God is not simply the only God, but our Father also. 
 It is a great trial to me to leave Japan, but ... I 
 cannot write on this subject. I am glad to say that I 
 can sleep much better and have experienced no sharp 
 headaches ; but I find it a hard thing to write much. 
 
 CEYLON, April 27, 1884. 
 
 We reached Singapore after a hot voyage of five 
 days. I did not go ashore because it was the Lord's 
 day, and passed a very uncomfortable night, as the 
 steamer was taking on coal. Those who went ashore 
 were equally miserable on account of the heat. Mon- 
 day I visited the city, which is inhabited by mixed 
 races, most of the shopkeepers being Chinese. About 
 the wharf are small houses in which poor natives and 
 Chinese live. They are one story high and supported 
 on posts. The vegetation is splendid. We found a 
 carriage and drove to the city. The driver was a 
 great cheat. Groves of cocoanut-trees growing to
 
 CEYLON. 251 
 
 enormous heights were delightful to us. I bought a 
 weekly paper, resembling our "Japan Mail," which 
 cost 40 cents; also a most delicious pineapple, of a 
 naked boy. The road to the city was well laid out, 
 and the botanical garden, planted with tropical trees, 
 is well kept up. The Maharaja of Johore visited the 
 steamer to bid farewell to some friends. He was 
 dressed in the English style, and wore a colored band 
 of silk about the waist. Singapore is an island of 
 undulating ground. If the straits were fortified no 
 man-of-war would be able to pass through. It is well 
 situated for growth, and may in the future become of 
 more importance than Hongkong. 
 
 April 23d. We arrived in the harbor of Penang 
 this morning. The island is just west of the penin- 
 sula of Malacca ; is about thirteen miles wide and nine 
 long, and, except on the north, where the city is, hilly 
 and mountainous. Owing to the intense heat of the 
 tropical sun I did not accompany the few courageous 
 ones who went ashore to visit the city. 
 
 Sunday, 27th. The English service conducted by 
 the chief steward was thinly attended. The Catholics, 
 Mahometans, and Parsees, were not, of course, pres- 
 ent. The younger officers regard it as a stupid and 
 tiresome thing. One of them said, we are soon to meet 
 with storms because missionaries are aboard. On this 
 account the sailors are much afraid of us. I dislike 
 written forms of prayer, but I liked to be with Chris- 
 tians and enjoyed singing with them. We sighted 
 the island of Sumatra on the afternoon of the 25th. 
 To the northwest is the beautiful wooded Poolo Way. 
 Splendid showers passed over its thick forests and a 
 rare rainbow made me wish I was a painter. The 
 heat is very oppressive. This morning we began to
 
 252 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 see the peaks of Ceylon in the distance, though I do 
 not yet smell the odors of those famous spices ! We 
 shall change our steamer to-morrow at Colombo and 
 may have a chance to see that famous prisoner Arabi 
 Pasha, as also to visit the temples of Kandy. I 
 feel more and more what a rare opportunity I am en- 
 joying, and think of those Italian cities before me; 
 but above all I am thankful that I am once more 
 invited to my dear America to see you. My heart 
 constantly goes back to my dearly beloved Japan. I 
 can only say for her sake I am now here. 
 
 29th. We entered the harbor of Colombo early 
 in the morning. The harbor is protected by a finely 
 built breakwater on which is a railway and lighthouse. 
 I drove with my Japanese friend to the house of Arabi 
 Pasha. Leaving our carriage at the gate we entered 
 the grounds. A young man came to ask us what we 
 wanted. We presented our cards and told him we 
 came to call upon Arabi Pasha. While we were talk- 
 ing we saw a tall man dressed in white walking to and 
 fro under the palm-trees. The young man took us to 
 that gentleman and presented him our cards. He 
 was glad to see us and ordered chairs. We exchanged 
 salutations in the Oriental fashion. He asked the ob- 
 ject of our visit, and whether we were going to Eng- 
 land. He asked, also, where we learned English. 
 We informed him that English was extensively taught 
 in Japan. He then inquired whether England had 
 possessions in Japan. We replied, of course, in the 
 negative. Our conversation was interrupted by a 
 short visit from some English ladies. He seemed to 
 take more of a fancy to us than to his English visitors, 
 but when I came to draw out something about Egypt 
 he showed dislike to any conversation on that subject,
 
 INTERVIEW WITH ARABI PASHA. 253 
 
 remarking: "We cannot tell what will become of 
 Egypt. God only knows. He will take care of it." 
 He asked how large a military force we had in Japan, 
 also how many men-of-war. To our replies he said, 
 "Very good." He advised us to maintain a good army 
 and navy. He inquired about our educational system, 
 and was much pleased to hear of our progress in that 
 respect. Whenever our answers pleased him he said, 
 "very good." I asked about the religion of the Arabs. 
 He replied "Every Arab is a Mahometan." He was 
 pleased when I informed him that I had a copy of the 
 Koran. I have not read it yet, but will do so. He 
 said the Mahometan religion was spreading quite 
 fast in India, and also in China. He asked what re- 
 ligion I embraced, and my reply surprised him. He 
 spoke through an interpreter, but occasionally he 
 burst forth in broken English. His voice is tiger- 
 like, but he has wonderfully pleasant features when 
 he smiles. He is tall and rather fat ; his face is full 
 and his eyes comparatively small ; his skin and hair 
 are dark, and he wore a long white garment. He 
 received profound obedience from his attendants, and 
 seemed to be one loved and respected. When we bid 
 him adieu he thanked us for calling upon him and 
 gave us his autograph. 
 
 Then we drove through groves of palm trees, and 
 the streets and market of the town. The native 
 streets are dirty and dusty, and everywhere were bad 
 odors; the shops are small, scantily supplied, and 
 very inferior to those of Singapore and to the Chinese 
 shops of Hongkong. Most of the houses are of mud, 
 with but one story. The cottages without the city, 
 surrounded by green yards and tall palm-trees, are 
 very picturesque. We saw several nicely built
 
 254 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 churches of European style; these are Catholic. 
 Numbers of natives crowded about us, showing us rec- 
 ommendations in English and Japanese, and saying, 
 "Other people tell lies, but me tell no lies." They 
 were like flies in midsummer, shameless and bold; 
 they have no self-respect and are downright beggars. 
 At the market were many fruits unknown to me ; the 
 oranges are not so good as ours. I wished to ask 
 many questions, but we were surrounded by so many 
 shameless beggars and found ourselves amid such bad 
 smells that, after buying some fruit, we cleared out. 
 
 May 5th. We are opposite the island of Soko- 
 tra, which is seventy-one miles long. It is an Eng- 
 lish possession, inhabited by a few Arabian fishermen, 
 and has a few valleys where vegetables can be grown. 
 
 May 7th. Quite early in the morning we reached 
 Aden, but on account of the quarantine were obliged 
 to remain on the steamer. The town is built on the 
 barren hills ; not a single tree in sight. In the after- 
 noon we passed the Gate of Tears and saw the wrecks 
 of six steamers lying not far apart. 
 
 May 13th. Suez is yet a miserable place. There 
 are few respectable houses, the rest being low Arabian 
 mud houses without windows or tiles. Some of them 
 are not over seven feet high, the roofs flat or like bee- 
 hives, covered with hay and rubbish to prevent leak- 
 age. The railway system is bad. There is no head 
 manager. Near Alexandria our conductor and engi- 
 neer had a terrible quarrel. Everything was in con- 
 fusion. Tune is nothing to these Egyptians. 
 
 May 17th. Arrived in Brindisi and took the train 
 for Naples. The fields are in a high state of cultiva- 
 tion. Miles and miles of grape-vines and olive-trees. 
 The farmhouses neat and picturesque. The stations
 
 ROME. 255 
 
 are substantial stone buildings and the second-class 
 carriages far better than those of Japan. 
 
 TO MBS. HABDY. 
 
 ROME, May 29, 1884 
 
 I visited St. Peter's this morning, and was per- 
 fectly bewildered by its richness and vastness. It is 
 far beyond my description. I gave especial attention 
 to the few Raphaels there. But my desire for the 
 fine arts is too profound, and I must cut short my stay 
 in Rome, for I shall be tempted to overdo. I could 
 but pity those poor devotees who kissed the toe of that 
 bronze statue of St. Peter. While I was gazing this 
 afternoon at that beautiful interior of S. Paolo Fuori 
 le Mura I began to wonder and query what St. Paul 
 would say of the building, or rather of the builder, if 
 he should rise to-day. I should like to ask both 
 Peter and Paul their private opinions of these things 
 done in their honor. I am myself too radical and too 
 practical, and as I cannot get replies at once from 
 these departed apostles must be contented with my 
 own opinions and criticisms. I have called on our 
 minister and Rev. A. G. Gray ; also upon the Minis- 
 ter of Public Instruction. The rector of the Collegio 
 Romano showed me over this Jesuit college, and I had 
 a long conversation with Dr. Ottavio Grampini, the 
 librarian. I have also visited several schools with the 
 director of primary instruction. So I do not devote 
 myself altogether to sight-seeing, but am trying to 
 solve problems about this nation, its future and draw- 
 backs. This is a great place to study humanity. I 
 find traveling and sight-seeing both expensive and fa- 
 tiguing, and shall try to find some good resting-place 
 in Switzerland or Scotland before coming to you. I
 
 256 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 am now bound to get well. I am very careful about 
 my expenses; a missionary ought not to travel like 
 rich people. I must defer telling you my rich experi- 
 ences in Naples and Rome. Some thoughts differ 
 from the reality. I used to think of the clear and 
 beautiful Tiber ; but what a dirty stream it is ! 
 
 TO MBS. HABDY. 
 
 TUBIK, June 18, 1884. 
 
 I remained six days in Florence, and spent much 
 time in those splendid Pitti and Ufnzi galleries. But 
 what interested me most were the relics of Savonarola, 
 which are kept in an old cell where he used to stay. 
 I had a most interesting interview with Dr. \ illari, 
 the author of Savonarola's life. I found him rather 
 indifferent to religious matters. He adopts Cavour's 
 principle : a free church in a free state. He hesitated 
 to reply when I inquired his own religious views, but 
 of Christianity he said, " It is an excellent thing for 
 the country, and has a powerful civilizing effect." 
 To my question whether the spirit of Savonarola still 
 survived he replied in the negative, to my great dis- 
 appointment. Savonarola is dead, indeed, and the 
 square where he was burned is not ornamented in his 
 honor, but with mythological emblems. Alas! the 
 spirit of this monk may be dead in the hearts of Ital- 
 ians, but he still lives and preaches to those of the 
 evangelical faith. I also called on Dr. Piccini, the 
 Oriental scholar. He has many Chinese and Japan- 
 ese manuscripts. I have visited many institutions of 
 learning. I find the clergy of Italy less well educated 
 than those of France and Germany. But I meet very 
 many accomplished Oriental scholars, especially Dr. 
 Teza of Pisa, who speaks German, Dutch, English,
 
 TURIN. 257 
 
 French, etc., and reads Arabic, Japanese, Chinese, 
 and many hieroglyphic languages. He is Professor of 
 Sanscrit in the university. Social science and lan- 
 guage is much studied at Pisa, philosophy in Naples. 
 
 I am quite free from the fever which I contracted 
 in the Red Sea, and had courage enough to climb that 
 famous tower. It was towards evening, a calm 
 and beautiful evening, too. In the west, over the 
 Mediterranean Sea, there was a splendid sunset, and 
 in the northwest the ragged peaks of the Apennines, 
 while around me lay the city and the highly cultivated 
 fields. I shall never forget that view in my life. 
 
 I visited Genoa hastily, and passing under the lofty 
 mountains came through the beautiful valley of the 
 Po. 
 
 I attended a Protestant service in Turin. About 
 twenty poorly dressed, ignorant-looking people, mostly 
 women, a discouraging sight ! The work in Ro- 
 man Catholic Italy seems disheartening. Their faith 
 is not in God, but in religious forms. In company 
 with Dr. Torre I visited the university and St. John's 
 Hospital. 
 
 People here have a most wonderful skill in taking 
 money out from a traveler's pocket. I have decided 
 to go to Torre Pellico in the Waldensian valley to rest 
 three or four weeks. I have several letters of intro- 
 duction to eminent English people, members of Par- 
 liament, the Archbishop of Canterbury, and others, 
 and am perplexed whether I shall try to rest here or 
 not. It may be best for me to do so, but the temp- 
 tation to give this time to England is very strong. 
 Although sight-seeing diverts my thought from Chris- 
 tian work, it is hard for me not to think of Japan. I 
 hope I shall gain strength enough to labor for Japan 
 many coming years.
 
 258 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 TO MB. TTARDV. 
 
 TORRE PELUCO, July 1, 1884. 
 
 This valley is directly west from Turin, and Torre 
 Pellico is the largest community. Here is a college 
 for young men and a school for girls. The population 
 is of the Protestant faith. The American consul in 
 Turin advised me to come here, because of the beau- 
 tiful scenery and fine air. He said nothing of the 
 community in this valley, but I knew something of it 
 before and am much interested to know more about 
 it and to study its history. You know what severe 
 religious persecutions they have suffered. They are 
 just well enough off to support themselves, but can 
 do nothing else. But for their poverty they might 
 be a leaven to Italy. I have already taken some ex- 
 cursions to neighboring high hills, and have made 
 many acquaintances whose society I enjoy. I cannot 
 read or study much yet. As my health has been 
 going down some years it may take some time to 
 build it up. In your kind letter you urge me not to 
 think about money for our school in Kyoto. But, 
 dear sir, I have no single day in which my thought 
 could be free trom Japan. My heart is in two places, 
 heaven and Japan, yes, one more place, 
 America. I desire to raise some money in America 
 to start a medical school, for which I have already 
 written to you with Dr. Berry. In Japan I also be- 
 gan to receive some sympathy from friends in regard 
 to founding some special chair in our school. The 
 matter looks rather dubious yet, but I feel I must 
 work for it. I must either sink or swim, succeed or 
 die. But I must not write on this subject any more 
 lest you send me a regular scolding. Allow me to
 
 EXTRACTS FROM JOURNAL. 259 
 
 send you my special request to pray for Japan in- 
 tensely, fervently. My heart burns for her and I 
 cannot check it. 
 
 Mr. Neesima became deeply interested in the Wal- 
 densians at Florence, where he visited their theologi- 
 cal school, and remained over a month at Torre Pel- 
 lico, studying their history, institutions, and manner 
 of life. The following thoughts are from his journal 
 of this period. Most of them were written from his 
 bed, to which he was confined by a fever contracted on 
 an excursion when, overtaken by a storm, he was com- 
 pelled to pass the night in a shed on the mountains. 
 
 " Silence. Silence is one of the virtues. There is 
 much safety in silence. Wise men never talk much. 
 As the tongue was given us to use for good purposes, 
 use it for such. Vain and senseless talking often in- 
 jures our reputation and causes us to lose our man- 
 hood. I often noticed uneasiness and a chaff -like 
 element in vain and talkative men. There is some- 
 thing noble and serene in silence. It does not imply 
 concealment, for the wicked often conceal their deeds 
 with words. Silence is a manly forbearance. A 
 man of silence is a blessing to a family and to society. 
 It ought by no means to be accompanied by a bitter 
 countenance, but rather with a cheerful one. Vain 
 talking disturbs, but silence soothes and heals. We 
 can easily weigh a man of vain talk, but cannot easily 
 measure the depths of mind of a wisely silent man. 
 But do not keep silence if by speaking we can do 
 good or bear witness for the truth. O, how large a 
 portion of our talk we spend upon the vain things of 
 the world, and how little for the truth! When a
 
 260 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 word goes out from our mouth it is like water spilled 
 on a parched soil ; there is no possibility of taking it 
 back again. What is said, is said. It becomes a 
 fact of our lives for which we must in the future give 
 an account. But above all let us not harbor evil 
 thoughts, for evil thoughts are the mainspring of evil 
 and vain talking. 
 
 "Poor creatures! we plan much and can do very 
 little. Our plans are often defeated by something. 
 
 "Receive others patiently. If one would be a hero, 
 let him be patient. If any brother do not behave as 
 he ought, wait for some occasion to drop a kind word, 
 so as not to offend him. Never send away a brother in 
 Christ when he comes. 'The sacred beast does not 
 trample upon even a blade of grass, ' which means 
 that no man, however stupid, no enemy, however bit- 
 ter, is despised by the divine mind. Cause no man 
 to fail. Bear the evils of others for God's sake, for 
 He bears ours patiently. He does not correct us fu- 
 riously, at once, but takes many occasions to heal us 
 and many years to sanctify us. Let us by no means 
 neglect our duty to others. Look at the ocean, how 
 beautiful it is ! Yet it must receive many filthy things 
 from the shores. It receives and purifies. We shall 
 be happy men if we can be like it. Be minute for 
 ourselves in everything, but when we come to deal 
 with others, let us be careful not to offend them by 
 a close calculation. 
 
 " Roughness and Politeness. A rough manner with 
 a kind heart is far better than a petty artificial polite- 
 ness with no least meaning. Japan is one of the po- 
 litest nations in the world, but, alas ! the heart is not 
 in it. Artificial politeness is a national habit. This 
 is not the result of a true sincerity. Politeness ought
 
 EXTRACTS FROM JOURNAL. 261 
 
 to be the necessary exponent of real love and kind- 
 ness; but without sincerity it is a kind of deception. 
 
 "Business Character. The Italians appear to be 
 polite, but they lack business character. They are by 
 nature easy-going, and would rather postpone busi- 
 ness if possible. They will not move unless they are 
 pushed by some one. They do not know how to be 
 prompt. They talk much and are easily excited. 
 Time is not money for them. Do what is to be done 
 promptly. Waste no time in talking. Do it, and it 
 is done. 
 
 "Jfaw's Greatness. Man's greatness does not 
 depend upon his learning, but upon his disinterest- 
 edness in self. Those with much learning are apt 
 to be more selfish than the unlearned. Let us look 
 at Christ on the cross. He is our example. O how 
 noble, how grand, how gracious, He seems to us! 
 Let us forget self, and offer ourselves freely for the 
 cause of truth. Let us also be truly penitent and 
 humble. I call this man's greatness. 
 
 " The True Hero-worshiper. Most Japanese are 
 hero-worshipers. They are a difficult people to man- 
 age except by a hero to whom they can look up. Yet 
 they are very easily led away by a hero. They move 
 on the sensational currents of the hero's opinions, and 
 lack individuality. Most hero-worshipers are tinged 
 with the same color as that of their hero. Their 
 weak point is that they cannot rise above their hero. 
 If he makes a mistake, or fails, they also do the same. 
 If he falls, they fall likewise. This has been true 
 of us, as close examination of our history will show. 
 You will also find that there has been no hero in 
 Japan who has done all for unselfish ends. He is apt 
 to be more selfish than the common mass of the people.
 
 262 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 If the mind of our people be directed to the Hero of 
 heroes, the greatest the world has ever produced, I am 
 sure it would revolutionize the future of Japan. He 
 is far above Socrates and Confucius, yet He is the 
 friend of the poor. He is far above Alexander or 
 Napoleon, yet He shed his own blood for humanity, in- 
 stead of shedding that of hundreds of thousands of the 
 innocent for his own gratification. He had no selfish 
 aim in his life; He was perfectly holy, yet perfectly 
 simple ; He had no place to rest his head, yet He sits 
 for eternity on the throne of the universe. If the 
 Japanese must have a hero, let them worship this one, 
 the Hero of heroes. His ^worshipers will be tinted 
 with the one best color, the color of godliness. 
 Within this bound there is ample scope for freedom : 
 man can choose any profession except bad and harm- 
 ful ones. In following Him we shall obtain true hu- 
 man liberty and certainly preserve our individuality. 
 O how I long for our people to turn towards this 
 Hero, so far above weak humanity. 
 
 "If I teach again I will pay special attention to 
 the poorest scholar in the class. If I can do that I 
 believe I can be a successful teacher. 
 
 "A Policy for our Training School. Let us be 
 like an unpolished diamond. Never mind the out- 
 ward rough appearance, if we can have the shining 
 part within. Let these three factors be our perpet- 
 ual mottoes : 1. Christ as our foundation stone. 2. 
 Well qualified instructors. 3. Well selected library 
 and thorough equipment of apparatus. These three 
 factors will be the true shining part of our school. 
 Too much of brick and mortar does not suit my hum- 
 ble taste. I am terribly craving for the inner polish. 
 That will certainly command the respect of thoughtful 
 Japanese far more than brick, stone, and mortar.
 
 EXTRACTS FROM JOURNAL. 263 
 
 "Ordinary observers may take no notice of the un- 
 polished diamond. A skilled jeweler sees at a glance 
 what it is. Wonderful beauty within ! Never mind 
 if the world takes no notice of us because we do not 
 shine in society. If we could only have that wonder- 
 ful beauty within, that were enough for us. If we 
 have the life and light of Christ within us, then we 
 are most precious diamonds, though we may seem 
 rather dull and unpolished outwardly. 
 
 "Always remember the disappointed. 
 
 "Promises. Fulfill your promises promptly. 
 Never postpone till to-morrow, for we may not see 
 to-niorrow or may be fully occupied with something 
 else. It is a sort of weakness and shame for a man 
 to make all sorts of apologies to another. Let yea 
 be yea, and nay be nay. Do, or not do. But never 
 be sluggish or leave business half done. Earnestness 
 is like a transparent crystal ; but love is like honey, 
 always sweet and without any bitterness. 
 
 "Try to say what we mean, and never anything 
 which we do not really mean in our heart. It is a 
 moral weakness to utter what we do not really mean. 
 Straightforwardness is found mostly among the Anglo- 
 Saxon races. 
 
 "I find some Christians narrow and stupid. Yet 
 Christianity ought to produce great-heartedness, activ- 
 ity, and progress. Narrowness and stupidity are the 
 results of a dead faith. Salt which has lost its savor 
 is good for nothing. 
 
 "There is great danger of our forming an opinion 
 of others by looking at them in one case. We should 
 be careful, because some who are quite deficient in 
 one respect may be very efficient in another. There 
 must be some defect even in a so-called perfect man.
 
 264 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 Discover his temper, his education, his surroundings, 
 his circumstances in life. See how he behaves in 
 some unusual case. Never criticise too soon, else we 
 shall surely misjudge him. Judge with a Christian 
 grace. Never be too harsh or too minute. Love oth- 
 ers as our Heavenly Father loves us. If we have love 
 on our side we shall lose all our petty criticising 
 spirit. O, it is a most unhappy and unhealthy thing 
 to have too critical eyes for others. When we dis- 
 cover some defect in others, take it as it were upon 
 ourselves and try not to repeat it. When we see 
 great success among our brethren, wish more success 
 for them. Never look upon our dear brother with an 
 envious eye. If he is good, praise him, pray for him, 
 and follow his example. I observed often that when 
 some one hears good news of his friend he would say, 
 'But he is so and so,' instead of rejoicing over his 
 success. Weak human nature is prevailing every- 
 where. There is a great deal of competition among 
 educated people. Note: Be especially patient when 
 we are sick or feeling unhappy. 
 
 " Don't be a Jack-at-all-trades. In passing through 
 some country towns I notice there are ever so many 
 things shown in the shops, but when I closely exam- 
 ine each article I find the stock of each kind is rather 
 scanty. It is well for us to be widely informed on 
 many subjects, but do not imitate those country 
 shops, many articles, but a scanty supply of each. 
 We ought to be well posted in at least one subject 
 or professional study. It will be a rich treat to us. 
 Success in our life will chiefly hang upon it. Let this 
 be our defensive and offensive weapon on the battle- 
 field of truth. Though our talent be small, let it be 
 solid and weighty. Be single-minded for a single
 
 EXTRACTS FROM JOURNAL. 265 
 
 purpose. We shall sooner or later reach our mark. 
 Never shoot one arrow into the air; aim at an object 
 surely, and then let it go. If we miss, then repeat 
 the process again and again until we can satisfy our- 
 selves. I never knew of a single case of a talented, 
 puffed up, yet unsettled man accomplishing anything 
 noteworthy. 
 
 "Never miss a rare opportunity to do good. Let 
 our guns be always loaded. When we meet our game, 
 aim at it and shoot it instantly; for our game will 
 never wait for us. When we meet with any occasion 
 to do good to another, don't let it go; don't wait 
 for to-morrow; do it at once, for we may never have 
 the occasion again. To shoot wild game is a mere 
 pleasure, but to shoot men for our Master is a grave 
 business. Let our guns be first loaded with living 
 powder and bullets from on high, and be always 
 ready. Many hunters of men carry their guns un- 
 loaded. This explains why Christ's kingdom does 
 not spread faster among men. 
 
 " The Divine Fire. Many Christian ministers may 
 have highest culture, and may write their sermons 
 with much skill and thought, beautifully executed 
 work, like a Grecian marble statue. Alas ! there is 
 no heat in it. Heat must be caused by fire ; if there 
 is no fire in the sermon to heat the hearer's heart, it 
 is a serious affair. Divine fire is needed to heat 
 men's hearts. This fire can only be got by daily 
 seeking. Those who depend very much upon their 
 talent and knowledge are very apt to forget to seek 
 this much needed divine fire for themselves as well as 
 for their hearers. How cold such a heart must be to 
 a congregation ! It, is fireless and lifeless. If each 
 professing Christian had this divine fire what would
 
 266 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 be the aspect of the Christian world! O Heavenly 
 Father, give us this fire ! However small we may be, 
 if we have genuine fire we shall consume even the 
 whole world. How small a spark burned up a vast 
 forest in Canada ! How small a lamp consumed two 
 thirds of the great city of Chicago ! Sometimes one 
 may make an artificial fire in imitation of the divine, 
 but his hearers will sooner or later detect it ; it is a 
 mock fire. God will not bless such. O let the divine 
 fire be burning within us always. 
 
 "When we are successful in life let us remember 
 Christ's words: 'It is I.' He is the cause of all true 
 success. When we are frightened, or disappointed, 
 or alone, let us remember how he said, 'It is I.' O 
 the consolation of Christ's presence ! 
 
 "When I awoke this morning I thought of some 
 prayer for some important event in the world. A 
 single prayer, a single word or deed, may exert some 
 vast influence. O what responsible creatures we are ! 
 I wish I realized it more. 
 
 "'It is finished.' Was ever dying speech so bold! 
 
 "Is there any one in the world perfectly free from 
 selfish ambition ? How can one know that he is free 
 from such? Or is there any one perfectly free from 
 the slightest deception? Can deception ever be erad- 
 icated from civilized society ? How many of us can 
 say to God, 4 I have lived my life without the slight- 
 est ambition or deception ' ? Has any one ever seen, 
 or could we expect to see, such a perfect type of hu- 
 manity among the race of Adam, except the Son of 
 God? It is too foolish to entertain such a question, 
 but I would like to meet such a person. 
 
 "To be aimless is to be lifeless. A doubting mind 
 never accomplished anything. If we have a doubt
 
 SUDDEN ILLNESS. 267 
 
 then, first clear up the doubt. A half-way scientist, 
 or scholar, or Christian, or statesman, or benefactor, 
 is of no account in the world." 
 
 On the 5th of August, Mr. Neesima started from 
 Turin for Switzerland by the way of Lake Como and 
 the St. Gothard pass with Dr. Alex. Thompson, who 
 had been laboring among the Jews and Turks for 
 thirty-one years. At Goschenen he left his compan- 
 ion and proceeded on foot with a German gentleman 
 whom he met at the latter place. What followed is 
 best described in his own words. 
 
 LUCERNE, August 9, 1884. 
 
 I wrote these inclosed papers at the Hotel du Mont 
 Prosa on the St. Gothard pass on the 6th inst., when 
 I was greatly troubled by my heart there. I felt 
 something quite wrong in my breathing just a mile 
 before I reached the pass. I requested a German 
 gentleman who accompanied me to leave me behind, 
 because I could not keep up with him. Accordingly 
 he went on. I stopped to take breath every ten yards, 
 but after a great struggle I reached the hotel in the 
 pass. After resting a while I took my dinner, but 
 had no appetite, and also began to cough. After rest- 
 ing further on a sofa I felt myself growing worse and 
 worse and asked for a doctor, but there was none. I 
 took a tablespoonful of brandy, to arrest my chill, and 
 also applied mustard. Aboiit this time I began to 
 think that it might possibly be the Lord's will to take 
 me away from this changeable world to that unchange- 
 able and glorious one. At this moment my thought 
 for Japan, my plan for mission work, my constant day- 
 dream to found a Christian university, my tender feel-
 
 268 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 ing for my wife and parents, my gratitude to Mr. 
 Mrs. Hardy, came up at once like a volcanic fire. 
 Still above all these feelings I believe I perfectly re- 
 signed myself to the hand of my Heavenly Father, 
 and asked him repeatedly to receive my soul to his 
 bosom if it be his will. While I was suffering from 
 a most distressed feeling in my chest, how happy and 
 how thankful I was for the Father's kind care over 
 me, and especially for his forgiving grace manifested 
 through his son Jesus Christ. 
 
 Then I sat up in bed and wrote the inclosed will on 
 two sheets of drawing paper which I then had with me 
 for sketching. While writing that I almost fainted 
 away. Towards evening I began to feel a little bet- 
 ter, and took a cup of tea. I slept quite well. On 
 the following morning I was still better, but had not 
 strength to start for Andennatt, so I took a carriage 
 from Airolo and reached Andermatt about dinner 
 time, resting quietly there that afternoon. Desiring 
 to see a doctor I started for Lucerne on the 8th. My 
 chest was examined by Dr. Stocker. He warned me 
 to keep myself quiet for a few days, as he found my 
 heart out of sound state. 
 
 I desire to keep these papers, because I had then a 
 most unparalleled feeling I ever felt in my past life. 
 Since then I feel more and more my life is not for me. 
 Whether I live or die I must live or die for Christ. 
 May the Lord ever keep this sin-wounded soul under 
 his protecting hand, and count me as a least one in 
 his kingdom through the righteousness of Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 His most unworthy servant, 
 
 JOSEPH H. NEESTMA.
 
 WILL WRITTEN IN ST. GOTHARD PASS. 269 
 
 I am a native of Japan and a Christian missionary 
 to my native land. On account of my ill -health I was 
 obliged to leave my native land. I came from Milan 
 to Andermatt yesterday and took a room at the Hotel 
 Oberalp. I started on a trip to the St. Gothard pass 
 with a German gentleman this morning. As I found 
 myself unwell he left me here and went on to Airolo. 
 I found myself hard of breathing. It must be some 
 trouble in my heart. My goods are in the Hotel 
 Oberalp with some money. If I die please send a tel- 
 egram to Pastor Jurino, 51 Via Torino, Milan, and 
 ask him to take charge of my body. May the kind 
 Heavenly Father receive my soul to his bosom. Au- 
 gust 6, 1884. J. H. Neesima. Whoever reads this 
 writing, pray for Japan, my dear native land. I 
 would ask the Pastor Jurino to bury me in Milan and 
 send this writing to Hon. Alpheus Hardy, 4 Joy 
 Street, Boston, Mass., U. S. A., as he and his wife 
 have been my benefactors these twenty years. May 
 the Lord give them ample rewards both now and here- 
 after. Send a telegram to Mr. Hardy at once. 
 Please cut and send a little portion of my hair to my 
 dear wife and aged parents in Ky5to, Japan, as a 
 token of the inseparable bond of union in Christ. My 
 plan for Japan will be defeated. But thanks be to 
 the Lord that He has done so much for Japan. I 
 trust He will yet do the wonderful work there. May 
 the Lord raise up many true Christians and noble 
 patriots for my dear fatherland ! Amen and amen. 
 
 LUCERNE, August 17. 
 
 I bought an Alpinestock at Milan, intending to do 
 much walking. But my plan is defeated. Still I 
 take what comes to me. I have learned in my expe-
 
 270 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 rience to make a resolution never to be sorry or dis- 
 couraged. O hard resolution ! I am now gathering 
 materials on the Swiss higher education. Then I shall 
 visit Prof. Christlieb at Bonn. While I meet these 
 trials on account of my health, yet I find sunshine al- 
 ways before me. I have received a cordial invitation 
 from the Mission House at Basle, and expect to go 
 there next week. 
 
 On the advice of the physician consulted at Lu- 
 cerne Mr. Neesima abandoned the walking tour he 
 had contemplated in Switzerland and started for Eng- 
 land via Basle, Wiesbaden, Bonn, Brussels, and Kot- 
 terdam. He remained some time with his old friends 
 at Wiesbaden, and after a fortnight in London and a 
 visit to the Universities of Cambridge and Oxford, 
 sailed from Liverpool for New York, where he ar- 
 rived September 27, 1884. On the way to Boston he 
 passed a few days at New Haven with President Por- 
 ter. His journal of October 1st contains the brief 
 entry : " How happy I was when Boston came in sight, 
 and I saw the gilded dome of its State House and the 
 spires of its churches. How kindly I was welcomed 
 there." 
 
 On October 7th he left Boston for Columbus, Ohio, 
 to be present at the seventy -fifth annual meeting of 
 the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
 Missions, and made a short address at the evening 
 meeting of the 10th. On his return to Boston he 
 wrote an appeal in behalf of a higher Christian educa- 
 tion for Japan. This appeal, indorsed by the secreta- 
 ries of the Board, by Presidents Seelye and Hopkins, 
 was printed for private circulation among the friends 
 of education, and is given below, together with the
 
 LETTER TO PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE. 271 
 
 letter addressed at the same time to the Prudential 
 Committee. 
 
 To THE PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE OF THE AMERICAN BOARD 
 OF COMMISSIONERS FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS. 
 
 Dear Sirs, Allow me to submit to you the fol- 
 lowing statements to invite your attention to my hum- 
 ble scheme for the speedy evangelization of Japan. 
 Before I dwell upon the subject just mentioned, I 
 first beg your attention to the past and present condi- 
 tion of the country. 
 
 Japan, as you well know, was once opened to for- 
 eign intercourse, and also to Jesuit enterprise, in the 
 sixteenth century. But for certain reasons the ports 
 were closed to all western nations except the Dutch, 
 and Roman Catholicism was checked by inhumanly 
 persecuting and exterminating the devotees of the 
 Cross, numbering probably more than 600,000. 
 Japan thus became a hermit nation, so isolated and 
 so exclusive. She would have nothing to do with the 
 outside world. From that time it remained a rigid 
 law of the country to fire upon every black vessel (as 
 foreign vessels were then called by us) seen approach- 
 ing our coasts, until we were compelled by your diplo- 
 matists to make a treaty with the United States. 
 This was the day dawn of our history. The people 
 were suddenly awakened from their profound morning 
 dreams. Party spirit at once displayed itself. The 
 commotion of the country was fearful. Bloodshed 
 and assassination occurred here and there. Soon the 
 late Revolution burst forth, the result of which was 
 most marvellous even to our eyes. The despotic gov- 
 ernment of the Shogun was crushed, and the reigning 
 power of the Mikado was restored in the sacred person
 
 272 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 of the present emperor. Those proud minds which 
 had fought for the cause of the Mikado and had also 
 determined to shut out foreigners from the coast, sud- 
 denly changed their views and turned out to be the 
 most zealous advocates of western civilization. The 
 anti-foreign spirit, which might have been a great 
 barrier to progress, was crushed out by those strong 
 hands. The affairs of the country began to be con- 
 ducted on quite a different basis. Zealous, talented, 
 and far-sighted patriots were appointed by the em- 
 peror to administer the nation's affairs. A cabinet 
 was formed, and eight ministers appointed. All the 
 feudal daimio gave up their possessions to the govern- 
 ment for the common good of the nation. Their re- 
 tainers, the proud samurai, were ordered to lay aside 
 their swords. The etta, the outcast of society, were 
 permitted to be numbered among the people. The 
 military system of European nations was at once in- 
 troduced. War vessels were built and purchased, 
 dockyards were constructed. An active competition 
 arose between native and foreign steamship compa- 
 nies. Post-offices were everywhere established, and 
 telegraph wires were stretched throughout the country. 
 The public schools were constantly improved. Tun- 
 nels were cut and railways were built to connect im- 
 portant commercial centres. The streets of Tokyo 
 began to be lighted by gas lamps, and foreign car- 
 riages ran in its thoroughfares. An American tram- 
 way was laid out in the capital. Many banks were 
 organized on the European model. Chambers of 
 commerce and houses of exchange were also started 
 in several important cities. A police system was 
 carefully wrought out and is well managed. Courts 
 of justice were erected in the large towns, and the
 
 LETTER TO PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE. 273 
 
 rights of person and property became far better pro- 
 tected. The common and high school systems were 
 first started in the year 1872, and so far as outward 
 form is concerned, are now very successful. About 
 the same time the T5kyo University was founded by 
 the emperor. There are now more than 2,000 stu- 
 dents in its care. The printing press began active 
 operations, and newspapers and magazines were issued 
 with triple speed. Common intelligence is spreading 
 quite fast. Materialistic science is getting to have a 
 mighty sway to crush out the old superstitions. The 
 pagan religions are losing the support both of the gov- 
 ernment and the people. Public lecturers are diligent 
 in advancing their own political and scientific opinions 
 or theories. Self-government is becoming the topic 
 of discussion among inquiring minds. 
 
 All these material and social changes have sprung 
 up like magic within less than twenty years, and this 
 very fact has induced us to believe that the evangelis- 
 tic work in Japan might as well be done in the same 
 way. Yea, the present changing condition of the 
 country has prompted us to desire that the gospel be 
 now introduced there with zeal and energy, else the 
 anti-Christian elements of materialism and socialism 
 will soon become the greatest barrier to its healthy 
 progress. Buddhism and Confucianism will not be 
 much in our way. But these modern unbelieving ele- 
 ments from abroad will certainly be our future foes. 
 The government has lately recognized the tendency to 
 lawlessness, discontent, and disorder. Some cry out 
 for liberty without morality, and eagerly run after civ- 
 ilization without religion. Crimes of all descriptions 
 are more frequent than ever before. The increase of 
 the police force is accompanied by an increase in the
 
 274 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 number of criminals. The introduction of moral in- 
 struction in the schools is unavailing if the teachers 
 themselves are without morality. Failing thus in 
 every attempt to improve her subjects, the govern- 
 ment has begun unconsciously to seek for something 
 better than the mere product of human minds. 
 
 On the other hand, the Christian education carried 
 out by your Mission in Kyoto has lately begun to 
 show forth its great importance and its bright pros- 
 pects. Though the institution is yet young it has al- 
 ready sent out forty-six graduates from the English, 
 and twenty-eight from the theological course. These 
 graduates, though they may be inferior to those who 
 have studied at the government university of T^kyo, 
 yet in their high moral tone and zealous Christian 
 character command the great respect of the people. 
 The governor of a province remarked, after an in- 
 terview with one of our graduates: "There is no 
 young man like him within our province. What a 
 pure aim and high moral tone that young fellow has ! " 
 The editor-in-chief of the Tokyo "Weekly" is also 
 one of our graduates. A few years ago he started 
 that Christian paper in our capital with the feeble 
 support of our young churches, and he was obliged to 
 put in all his own private means. But he works on 
 bravely for the sake of its utmost necessity, and not 
 for gain ; ready to confront any opponents who assail 
 the Christian religion. 
 
 The moral victory manifested among the young 
 students in our training-school is a great marvel in 
 the eyes of our Kyoto citizens. It is truly an unpre- 
 cedented fact in our national life. This Christian in- 
 stitution, so recently started there, has already shown 
 forth its healthy fruit. We have never tried to make
 
 LETTER TO PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE. 275 
 
 ourselves known much. But somehow we are known 
 among the leading men of Japan. They begin to 
 speak well of our school. Some of them have already 
 sent their sons and friends to be educated under Chris- 
 tian influences, and they would the more gladly do so 
 if we could raise higher the standard of our school. 
 They urge us very strongly to found chairs for differ- 
 ent professional studies on their account. They fur- 
 ther tell us that if we will do so, we can save many, 
 many youth from falling into bad company, youthful 
 vices, and, finally, utmost ruin. It is a great disap- 
 pointment to them to have to send their sons away to 
 other schools to be further educated after finishing the 
 five years' course with us. In Japan schools are gen- 
 erally most dangerous places for young men if there 
 be no teaching of Christianity. Materialistic influ- 
 ence is inseparably combined with licentious practice. 
 A rich merchant, who lives some way from us and who 
 is quite unknown to us, visited Kyoto some years ago, 
 and at the very first interview with a trustee of our 
 school promised to furnish us at least 5,000 yen, if 
 we would found a law school in connection with the 
 Doshisha. He has been friendly to us ever since, 
 and his two daughters are now being educated at the 
 Kyoto Home sustained by your Mission. The cry for 
 professional studies comes to us not only from outsid- 
 ers, but also from our churches. They wish us to 
 start a medical school in Kyoto. It was about three 
 years ago, when Christian workers sent three delegates 
 to Dr. J. C. Berry at Arima, his summer retreat, to 
 request him to ask the American Board to found a 
 medical school in connection with the training-school 
 in Kyoto. They had found out that Christian physi- 
 cians would be a great help to the cause. When we
 
 276 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 held the meeting of our Home Missionary Society at 
 Kyoto last year, all the delegates of the churches con- 
 nected with your Mission talked upon the subject 
 again, and sent another united appeal to the doctor 
 for the medical school. They all agreed that if he 
 could obtain an appropriation from the American 
 Board to start it in Kyoto, they would do something 
 towards buying grounds and building edifices. Each 
 expressed the necessity for such a school in the present 
 stage of our Christian work. I am sure that if such 
 an institution be founded on a Christian basis, as is 
 the case with our school, it will greatly promote not 
 only the work of evangelization but the general wel- 
 fare of poor humanity. As Dr. Berry has already 
 appealed to your public for this cause, I hope and 
 pray he will be successful in raising a fund sufficient 
 to carry out his noble purpose. 
 
 Just a few days before I left Japan for this country, 
 about seventy eminent citizens of Kyoto held two 
 meetings for the purpose of hearing us on the subject 
 of Christian education. Dr. J. D. Davis and others 
 were invited to address them on that subject. Ac- 
 cordingly we did so and won their hearty approval. 
 They agreed to raise funds sufficient for the endow- 
 ment of several professional chairs in our school in the 
 year 1890, when our emperor will carry out his 
 pledges relative to the formation of our Constitution. 
 Their idea is to commemorate that important event in 
 our political history. We expressed our gratitude for 
 this noble gift, but refused to accept it unless we were 
 given full liberty to dispose of it on a Christian 
 basis. To this bold statement they made no objec- 
 tion. They requested us to take the matter into our 
 own hands and to carry it out for them. We never
 
 LETTER TO PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE. 277 
 
 dreamed of such a thing, even two years ago. It is a 
 great wonder to us that the world begins to run after 
 us with such confidence. However, we are not too 
 sanguine. We will calmly wait and see what they 
 will do for us. 
 
 A recent interview between some of our leading 
 statesmen and missionaries indicates clearly that the 
 former are anxious to know something of Christianity. 
 I believe some of them feel keenly their treatment by 
 foreign powers as a heathen nation. Recent news 
 from home informs me that some political leaders and 
 editors are beginning to cry out for religious liberty 
 and have published very bold articles in favor of 
 Christianity. The bold action recently taken by the 
 government in severing its connecction with existing 
 pagan religions has induced me to say with a pro- 
 found awe that God is fighting for us. 
 
 With regard to our young churches, I think they are 
 worthy of your notice. As everywhere else, they have 
 been thus far despised and rejected. But within a 
 year or two they have stepped forward to a front rank 
 in society. The last report informs me that besides 
 helping themselves they have raised nearly one thou- 
 sand dollars for purely mission work, and some of 
 them devoted more than a quarter of their income to 
 this purpose. When we, the delegates from all the 
 churches of the empire, met last year in Tokyo at the 
 third national conference, we participated in a most 
 blessed revival then taking place in the bosom of 
 those churches which welcomed us there. The spirit 
 of the conference, kindled by this revival, toned us up 
 and prompted us to hope that the 36,000,000 of our 
 fellow-creatures might largely be reached within this 
 century. Other revivals followed here and there:
 
 278 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 especially one which burst forth like fire within the 
 walls of our training-school and gave us fresh courage 
 and conviction that the whole kingdom of the Rising 
 Sun would become the kingdom of the Son of Right- 
 eousness and Peace. Ten years ago we prayed that 
 doors might be opened, but now we pray that efficient 
 laborers may enter doors so widely open. It is most 
 painful to deny the Macedonian cry coming from all 
 quarters. When we Christian laborers come together 
 either accidentally or designedly we have no topic of 
 discussion but the direct Christian work at hand. 
 "What shall we do?" is the common phrase among 
 us ; and after long observation and careful considera- 
 tion, we have come to the conclusion: Educate and 
 raise up efficient native preachers. 
 
 I beg your pardon for dwelling so long upon the 
 historical facts before presenting a plan for your con- 
 sideration, but I felt it necessary to do so in order 
 that you should see our present imperative need. I 
 now beg your attention to the following scheme : 
 
 First, the highest possible education should be 
 given to the Christian ministry. 
 
 Second, the thorough education of Christian phy- 
 sicians would be of great auxiliary assistance. 
 
 Third, the foundation of chairs in Jurisprudence, 
 Political Science, Political Economy, Philosophy, 
 History, Literature, etc. , would be a strong attraction 
 to bring the choicest students under Christian influ- 
 ence. 
 
 I regard the first as a direct Christian work and 
 expect to dwell upon it hereafter, and would also call 
 the second of scarcely less importance ; and the third 
 I might call an indirect work, but it is a process si- 
 lently leavening, influential and powerful. To direct
 
 LETTER TO PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE. 279 
 
 preaching we may meet much opposition, but to this 
 indirect effort none will object. It will be like a mo- 
 ther's gentle influence over her children, too dear to 
 be refused and too impressive to be forgotten. How- 
 ever, it is not our aim simply to make them friends 
 of Christianity, but also to win them to Christ so 
 that they may have life. Why can we not endeavor 
 to reach our future leaders ? Why can we not be fish- 
 ers for men of all grades? As the guns of our enemy 
 are of modern improvement, we ought also to have the 
 best possible guns to discharge the power given from 
 on high. Who can subdue God's elect? We must 
 fight under his banner ; we must win the whole Japan- 
 ese empire for Christ. At present the matter seems 
 to us but a vague dream, but we look to God to help 
 us to realize this dream. I know too well that you 
 cannot undertake the second and third schemes with- 
 out some special donation for those purposes, because 
 your chief aim is the spread of the gospel. So, lay- 
 ing those aside for the moment, I beg permission to 
 dwell upon the first scheme. This is the dearest to us 
 and is not new to you. You have already carried out 
 the plan at Kyoto and have successfully sent out a 
 number of efficient native workers ; and we gratefully 
 acknowledge the boldness of the step you have taken. 
 The establishment of theological schools by our Pres- 
 byterian, Methodist, and English brethren makes the 
 education of the native ministry a prevalent topic 
 among missionaries in Japan. The success your mis- 
 sionaries have had is largely due to their readiness to 
 accept our participation in the work. Though they 
 are Americans in citizenship, they are Japanese in 
 heart. They stand affectionately by us and with us, 
 and most of us appreciate this more and more. [Mr.
 
 280 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 Neesima then proceeds to enumerate the special needs 
 of the school and to detail his plans for its future.] 
 Some of you may feel that we incline too far towards 
 the intellectual side. But how, without Christian ed- 
 ucation, can a handful of missionaries reach so many 
 swarming millions? You will surely find it a slow 
 and discouraging process. They are not even allowed 
 to live in the interior of the country. Let them cast 
 their net where they can catch the best fish, I mean 
 the class of students belonging to the so-called samu- 
 rai, the privileged bearers of two swords. [Here fol- 
 lows the description of this class, already quoted on 
 page 170.] The success your Mission has thus far had 
 in Japan is chiefly owing to the training-school which 
 your missionaries so early established in the very 
 heart of the empire, the ancient capital of the sacred 
 Mikado. Without a single exception, the Christian 
 laborers educated there and now so nobly engaged in 
 the work belong to the samurai class. Surely you do 
 not regret that bold enterprise. We do not ask you 
 to sustain our primary schools, as is the case in Tur- 
 key and China, for our people take care of the pri- 
 mary education of their children. Neither do we ask 
 you to help our churches, because most of them sup- 
 port themselves. It is also a shame to the red-blood 
 Japanese to beg for money. But I willingly offer 
 myself to bear it for the sake of giving the blessings 
 of the gospel to my fellow-countrymen. But we are 
 constrained to ask you for this special provision both 
 on account of the mighty pressure upon us and the 
 brighter prospect near at hand. We are now in a 
 revolutionary and transition period. Never was there 
 such an occasion in our past history, and doubtless 
 never will there be such in the future. This may be
 
 APPEAL TO THE PUBLIC. 281 
 
 the very appointed time of God to save our nation. 
 If we lose this fairest opportunity we fear it will never 
 come back to us again. If we do not discharge our 
 duty now, what will they say to us in that awful day 
 before the throne of judgment? When I think of it 
 my blood boils within my veins and my heart aches. 
 I admire your motto: "Strike while the iron is hot." 
 Do intensify your force ; do try to finish your chief 
 work with a quarter of a century. Then you can ap- 
 ply the same force elsewhere. In the long run it will 
 be more economical. 
 
 Dear Sirs: I fear I have detained you too long. 
 If any of my remarks offend you, I earnestly beg your 
 pardon. But as a humble missionary of the cross and 
 a sincere lover of my native land I cannot keep silence 
 within me ; and if I do, I fear I will cry out even in 
 my midnight dreams. Allow me to add further that 
 I have poured out my heart and my prayers, as well 
 as my tears upon these pages. I found it a risk to 
 my impaired health. But it was my fixed determi- 
 nation to win your favor at whatever cost. So I sin- 
 cerely and prayerfully request your attention upon 
 these plans. May God show you his own way. 
 Your unworthy friend and fellow-laborer, 
 
 JOSEPH H. NEESIMA. 
 
 AN APPEAL FOR ADVANCED CHRISTIAN 
 EDUCATION IN JAPAN. 
 
 Old Japan is defeated. New Japan has won its vie* 
 tory. The old Asiatic system is silently passing away, 
 and the new European ideas so recently transplanted 
 there are growing vigorously and luxuriantly. Within 
 the past twenty years Japan has undergone a vast 
 change, and is now so advanced that it will be impos*
 
 282 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 sible for her to fall back to her former position. She 
 has shaken off her old robe. She is ready to adopt 
 something better. The daily press so copiously scat- 
 tered throughout the empire is constantly creating 
 among readers some fresh desire and appetite for the 
 new change. Her leading minds will no longer bear 
 with the old form of despotic feudalism, neither be 
 contented with the worn-out doctrines of Asiatic mor- 
 als and religions. They cried out for a constitution 
 a few years ago, and have already obtained a promise 
 from the emperor to have it given them in the year 
 1890. The pagan religions seem to their inquiring 
 minds mere relics of the old superstition. 
 
 The compulsory education lately carried out in the 
 common schools, amounting in number to almost thirty 
 thousand, is proved to be a mighty factor to quicken 
 and elevate the intelligence of the masses. The Im- 
 perial University at Tokyo is sending out men of high 
 culture by the hundred every year to take some re- 
 sponsible positions either in the governmental service 
 or private capacities. Another university will soon 
 be founded by the government at Osaka, the second 
 important commercial city of the empire, to accommo- 
 date the youths so anxiously craving the higher educa- 
 tion. It will be out of the way for me to dwell here 
 upon the material progress Japan has so recently made. 
 But let it suffice to state that the waters of her coasts 
 are busily plowed by her own steamers. Public roads 
 are constantly improved. Tunnels are being cut here 
 and there, and railways are being laid to connect im- 
 portant commercial points. Telegraph wires are 
 stretched throughout the whole length and breadth of 
 the empire. Surveying what she has accomplished 
 within so short a period, we cannot help thinking th"t
 
 APPEAL TO THE PUBLIC. 283 
 
 she is bound to adopt the form of European civiliza- 
 tion, and will never cease until she be crowned with 
 success in accomplishing her national aim. 
 
 In order to bring about the recent change and pro- 
 gress she has painfully sacrificed her precious blood 
 as well as her vast treasure. Indeed, her victory has 
 been dearly purchased. It was a quick work, and 
 was well done. It was a sudden movement, but to 
 our great wonder, very few mistakes have been made 
 in her past course. She has tried her best as far as 
 her capacity would allow. The most serious period 
 of our political revolution is nearly passed, and soci- 
 ety as well as the government will soon precipitate 
 into some new shape. But what shape? To the 
 writer of this article our immediate future seems a 
 more serious problem than the past. The question is 
 necessarily rising among us, what will be our future? 
 True, she is destined to have a free constitutional 
 government; she is bound to have her people thor- 
 oughly educated. It will be a grand achievement if 
 a free constitution and higher education be secured to 
 her people. But these two factors may be proved to 
 be the very elements apt to bring out freedom of opin- 
 ions, and hence the terrible battles of free opinions. 
 A fearful national chaos might be her fate if nothing 
 intervene to prevent it. If the nation be allowed to 
 take her own course as she does now, hope for her re- 
 generation might forever be gone. But in the time of 
 need, Providence, which rules the nations with infinite 
 wisdom, has stepped in to save us from this national 
 calamity and despair. It was neither too soon nor 
 too late when the missionaries of the cross from Amer- 
 ica landed on our shore to proclaim the soul-saving 
 gospel to the people. Through their earnest labor and
 
 284 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 constant prayers the foundation of the Christian 
 church was soon laid. 
 
 After some years' experience all the missions en- 
 gaging in the field unanimously adopted one general 
 policy as the best possible method for prosecuting the 
 evangelical work there; that is, to train the native 
 Christians for the Christian ministry. There now are 
 more than half a dozen schools of that nature in the 
 country. Men thus raised on our own soil have gone 
 out here and there to found new churches, and what 
 they have already achieved in converting many souls 
 to the new faith within a short period seems to us a 
 fact greater than mere human agency could have ac- 
 counted for. "God is fighting for us," might be our 
 cry. The mission, started in the central part of 
 Japan under the auspices of the American Board only 
 sixteen years ago, has been much blessed and has 
 lately reached the joy of a great harvest. The last 
 report informs us that there were 33 churches with 
 3,000 communicants, 14 ordained pastors, and 9 acting 
 pastors. A missionary in the field wrote to the Board 
 last July, stating thus : " Six churches have been or- 
 ganized in connection with our mission since January, 
 an average of one a month." Through the wise guid- 
 ance of the brethren, the missionary spirit has been 
 much fostered among these churches. They have al- 
 ready organized a Home Mission Society, and also 
 an Educational Society, to cooperate with the mission 
 of the said Board for carrying out the gospel work. 
 It is a small start. But a desire for self-support is 
 already manifested in their attempt. I am glad to 
 mention here that most of our churches are self-sup- 
 porting, and some of them have never received any 
 pecuniary aid from the Mission from their very begin-
 
 APPEAL TO THE PUBLIC. 285 
 
 ning. This is a brief summary of what the mission 
 of the Board has accomplished since it gained its foot- 
 hold in the country. But causes of its very success 
 must not be neglected to be mentioned here. 
 
 Of course the fact cannot be denied that the field 
 has been much traversed by the feet of those brethren 
 who bore the glad tidings of peace to those anxious 
 souls. But a good share might be attributed to the 
 educational institution of the Board, established at 
 Kyoto some years ago, for furnishing to the churches 
 the most ardent and self-denying native brethren. 
 This institution gives instruction five years in English 
 and three years more in theology. It is quite young, 
 and is not yet fully equipped, yet it seems destined to 
 be the salt of the nation. It was founded thoroughly 
 on the Christian basis, and is now publicly recognized 
 by the people as a school of Jesus. It became a cen- 
 tre to attract many youths from all quarters of the 
 country. Most of them come to the school unbeliev- 
 ing. Before they leave it, all, with few exceptions, 
 become Christians. 
 
 As there is a constant demand for enlarging and 
 improving the school, the Mission Board has recently 
 taken an extraordinary measure to reinforce it with 
 more men and more means. More edifices have been 
 built. More apparatus has been purchased. More 
 volumes have been added to the library. The pre- 
 paratory course in English has lately been much im- 
 proved. The theological course has also taken a bold 
 step to enlarge its curriculum. Still there is much to 
 be done. The present provision might do very well, if 
 there were not any institutions of learning in the coun- 
 try much higher than our mission school. But the 
 government's university has made a great advance in
 
 286 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 the latter years in sending out a large number of its 
 graduates. The time will soon come with us when the 
 poorly educated will be obliged to retire from the pub- 
 lic service as leaders of society. In order to occupy a 
 very front rank as Christian preachers in such a so- 
 ciety, our young men must receive the first-class edu- 
 cation. The ten years' experience in Japan has given 
 us a strong conviction that the best possible method to 
 evangelize her people is to raise up the native agency, 
 and such an agency can be only secured by imparting 
 the highest Christian culture to the best youths to be 
 found there. It may be a costly work. But it will 
 surely pay well at the end. Of course the mission 
 work ought to be a faith work. But with us the in- 
 tellectual culture cannot possibly be ignored. The 
 better educated can do a larger work. Better quali- 
 fied preachers can organize self-sustaining and self- 
 propagating churches much faster than the ill-quali- 
 fied. So imparting a broad culture to our best youths 
 will be a most indispensable means to win and pre- 
 pare them for the Master's work. Besides this great 
 demand to carry out the evangelical work, there is 
 another thing to be considered for higher education. 
 
 We have some youths with us whose circumstances 
 do not allow them to become preachers, or who are 
 not fit to be preachers. They come to us and take 
 five years' academical course with us. But finding 
 no provision in our school for higher courses other 
 than theology, they are obliged to go somewhere else 
 to pursue further studies. They are led to Christ 
 while in the mission school, but there is danger of 
 their forsaking Him as they go elsewhere. They are 
 yet young in years. Their faith is not strongly con- 
 firmed. They still require further care. They are
 
 APPEAL TO THE PUBLIC. 287 
 
 like treasures too precious to be lost in the depths 
 of unbelief. The institution to which they would be 
 likely to go would be the Imperial University at To- 
 kyo, where Christianity is entirely excluded, on ac- 
 count of its connection with the state. There their 
 faith might be chilled. They might wander away 
 from the path they once found. What shall we do 
 with such? It is a serious problem to be solved. 
 The only way we have found is to provide chairs for 
 a few studies, by which they would be likely to be 
 benefited for future usefulness. It would help and 
 push our evangelical work if a medical school could be 
 established, and Christian medical men raised in it 
 to be sent out with Christian preachers, hand in hand, 
 to carry out the Master's mission. For this cause a 
 lately returned missionary, who spent in Japan more 
 than twelve years, has made an urgent appeal to the 
 American public. But as it required a large sum of 
 money to start it, there has been no adequate response 
 to his request. 
 
 There is another movement, started at Kyoto last 
 year, to found chairs of Political Science, History, 
 Literature, and Philosophy in connection with this 
 school. Those who are connected with it were com- 
 pelled to take this decisive step, because in the first 
 place they felt they could keep those youths within 
 the sacred walls of a Christian school for completing 
 their special studies, and in the second place they 
 thought they could attract those who would gladly 
 come to the school if such instruction be given besides 
 theology. It may seem to some friends here that we 
 are getting out of the track, and starting something 
 alien to the original plan of the school. We did not 
 intend it at first, ourselves. But present circumstances
 
 288 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 have necessarily led us to take this step. It might 
 also be charged by some that we are too ambitious to 
 push the work. To such we would reply that we fear 
 we are left behind the times. If we are destined to 
 be the salt of the earth, we should not allow ourselves 
 to be left behind. Why should not we attempt to win 
 and foster the rising youths who may lead the nation 
 in the future? What the people in the North have 
 done for elevating the blacks in the South, and what 
 the people in the East have done in rearing up the 
 new people in the West, by planting strong colleges 
 and seminaries, besides sending them missionaries, 
 may point out the true way for lifting up the coming 
 race in Japan. If we confine ourselves simply to theo- 
 logical instruction, the sphere of our influence in soci- 
 ety may be limited only to Christian churches. But 
 if we give them some studies other than theology, 
 under thorough Christian instructors, there will be a 
 grand chance for us to grasp a certain class of the 
 youths, and evangelize them within the school walls, 
 whilst there might be no other ways to reach them. 
 
 We believe Christianity is intended to benefit man- 
 kind at large. Why should we not undertake to ex- 
 tend our influence toward the higher sphere as well as 
 toward the lower, that we might win all men to Christ ? 
 Why should we seriously object to raise up Christian 
 statesmen, Christian lawyers, Christian editors, and 
 Christian merchants, as well as Christian preachers 
 and teachers, within the walls of our Christian insti- 
 tutions? It is our humble purpose to save Japan 
 through Christianity. The souls and bodies of our 
 Orientals ought to be thoroughly purged, and conse- 
 crated to Christ for establishing his glorious kingdom 
 in the earth as in heaven. If we do not raise up men
 
 APPEAL TO THE PUBLIC. 289 
 
 after God's own heart in the different spheres of our 
 society to leaven the whole lump, we fear the seed of 
 destruction will be soon sown by other agents while 
 we make this delay. Remember what our Saviour 
 said in Luke xvi. 8 : " For the children of this world 
 are in their generation wiser than the children of 
 light." 
 
 There might be some undue fear that such a provi- 
 sion of those higher studies would naturally draw away 
 ambitious students from the theological course. It 
 may be, but we trust we shall receive a larger supply 
 of students in the academical course, so that some 
 could be spared for other studies without much loss to 
 the theological department. On the contrary we may 
 possibly attract some students to it from the other 
 courses. Some evil may arise in such an undertaking, 
 but it may be overbalanced by the good accomplished 
 by it. Now allow us to state a few reasons for this 
 undertaking : 
 
 1. Such a provision will detain the youths for 
 further studies in the school after finishing the aca- 
 demical course. It will help them to develop and 
 strengthen their Christian character. 
 
 2. Such a provision will accommodate some 
 thoughtful parents, who may naturally desire to send 
 their boys to a school where their moral character is 
 carefully fostered and will be likely to be developed 
 so strong as to be a safeguard against youthful vices 
 and corruption. 
 
 3. The youths who have thus received a broad cul- 
 ture will certainly have a grand opportunity to in- 
 fluence society for good. Words and deeds of well- 
 educated, earnest Christians in different spheres of 
 society will help the cause very much either directly
 
 290 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 or indirectly. Sometimes indirect efforts produce 
 more speedy results than direct. 
 
 4. This provision will surely benefit and tone up 
 the theological course, instead of causing any serious 
 harm to it. 
 
 5. We desire to lay down a broad basis for Chris- 
 tian education by encouraging post-graduate studies. 
 
 The time is just ripening for us to take this step, so 
 as to attract thereto the best and most talented youths 
 in the country and foster and fit them for the highest 
 good and noblest purpose. We are thus compelled to 
 attempt this broad sweep to reach and win thirty- 
 seven million precious souls to Christ. Seeds of truth 
 must be sown now. Undue delay will give a grand 
 chance to unbelieving hands to make thorough mis- 
 chief and render that beautiful island empire hope- 
 lessly barren and fruitless. O Japan, thou the fairest 
 of Asia! "If I forget thee, let my right hand forget 
 her cunning and let my tongue cleave to the roof of 
 my mouth." 
 
 As I mentioned above, a movement was started at 
 Kyoto last year to raise some money to found chairs 
 for those special studies. But our friends are very 
 few yet. The people are now pressed hard on ac- 
 count of the business stagnation, and a most destruc- 
 tive flood lately visited the country. So we cannot 
 expect to receive from them any large donation. 
 When we met a number of the eminent citizens of 
 Kyoto last year for this specific purpose, we urged 
 them to give us a fund before the year 1890, so that 
 when the emperor gives us a constitution in the same 
 year, we might found a university to commemorate the 
 most extraordinary period of our political history. 
 This appeal created among them a great enthusiasm.
 
 APPEAL TO THE PUBLIC. 291 
 
 Some of them gave us their hearty pledge to do their 
 share. So we may possibly realize some gift just suf- 
 ficient to support a few native professors. But it is 
 beyond our expectation to receive a fund large enough 
 to sustain even a few American professors. So if a 
 few professorships should be given by some American 
 friends to found chairs of Political Science, History, 
 Literature, Philosophy, etc., it will help the cause 
 grandly. Some people in this country may hardly 
 realize how dangerously our shores are visited and 
 washed by the strong tide of modern European unbe- 
 lief. But to a native of the country, who has been 
 seriously watching and observing the course recently 
 taken by the people, the present time seems grave. 
 The future battle in Japan may not be with any for- 
 eign invaders. But it will certainly be between Chris- 
 tianity and unbelief. 
 
 Shall we remain at peace and unequipped because 
 God would fight for us for his kingdom's sake? 
 We fear He will not help us unless we do our part. 
 It is the time for us to make an extraordinary effort 
 to push evangelical work as well as Christian educa- 
 tion in Japan in order to save her from corruption 
 and unbelief. The American Board has done for us 
 in the educational line as much as it can wisely do. 
 Yet there remains much to be done in order to carry 
 out our work more efficiently. The Lord's army 
 must not be hampered there while the battle is fairly 
 commencing. Strong means must be provided there 
 in order to furnish to the field strong men from time 
 to time. 
 
 Now who will step forth in this grand republic of 
 America to render us timely help to save us from this 
 impending national calamity? Here may be some
 
 292 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 friends seriously considering how their property might 
 be best disposed of for benefiting poor humanity. 
 With such we would earnestly plead and loudly cry, 
 "Kemember us." Would that God might touch the 
 hearts of some individuals to give us a portion of their 
 blessings, and establish chairs for advanced Christian 
 education there as a perpetual monument of peace 
 between the United States of America and Japan, 
 through which the millions of our people and their 
 posterity might be blessed. 
 
 Mr. Neesima's visit to America did not relieve him 
 from the cares and anxieties inseparable from his posi- 
 tion. The outlook in Japan was broadening beyond 
 expectation, and with greater opportunities came the 
 ambition to profit by them. The necessity for higher 
 standards of education in the Doshisha, for a native 
 Christian press, for all that machinery, in short, which, 
 if secondary to direct preaching, becomes more and 
 more indispensable as such preaching is successful, 
 was keenly felt by the young graduates of the Doshi- 
 sha. With all these needs Mr. Neesima was in full 
 sympathy, but he was in a far better position than his 
 native associates to estimate the difficulty of obtaining 
 financial aid for enterprises which, however important 
 in themselves, were not the first care of the Board of 
 Missions. Its treasury was inadequate to meet the 
 wants of the world. Pressing . demands upon that 
 treasury did not come from Japan alone, and the ap- 
 portionment of its resources necessarily involved dis- 
 appointment to young and earnest workers in special 
 fields. A plan for the foundation of a medical school, 
 to which Mr. Neesima alludes in the foregoing papers, 
 was being vigorously pushed; urgent calls for aid
 
 UNDER CRITICISM. 293 
 
 were received in behalf of a religious paper recently 
 established in Tokyo; efforts were made to secure 
 funds which should enable certain of the native teach- 
 ers in the Doshisha to fit themselves for the better dis- 
 charge of their duties by courses of study in America ; 
 the occupation of Sendai and other centres was 
 pressed upon the attention of the Board; and in all 
 these plans, as in that of placing the Doshisha upon 
 a university basis, Mr. Neesima was looked to as the 
 main channel of communication between Japan and 
 the sources of supply. He was constantly working 
 for all these interests, by written appeals to the Board, 
 and by conversations with its secretaries and mem- 
 bers of the Prudential Committee, as also with others 
 interested in philanthropic enterprises; but his ef- 
 forts were not always appreciated by his zealous asso- 
 ciates, and he received many letters whose criticism 
 tried his patience. Of one of these, from a native 
 pastor, he writes, December 15, 1884 : 
 
 "Our young men are too zealous for the cause, and 
 are apt to be impetuous sometimes. They see the 
 machinery absolutely necessary for the present stage of 
 the work. If there be the slightest friction I know 
 they will rise up instantly to lubricate, and move on 
 again. If anything stands in the way they will at- 
 tempt somehow to clear the obstacle. In this respect 
 they possess a revolutionary character. For the com- 
 mon cause they are perfectly independent and frank 
 to criticise. What I wish for them is more patience 
 and grace. They are splendid fellows and will grow 
 wiser by and by. I have been through such a hot fire 
 these past two years that I am not afraid of them at 
 all. I love them, can bear with them, and forgive 
 them. But what I feel anxious about is that they
 
 294 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 may assume an unpleasant attitude towards your 
 Board, not because they are ungrateful to you, but are 
 so zealous for the grand cause of our common Master." 
 
 Of another letter from one of the Mission, relative 
 to a serious misunderstanding of his position and ac- 
 tion with respect to an important matter then before 
 the Board, he wrote to Dr. Davis : 
 
 "It is the most insulting letter I ever received in 
 my life. I am sorry to say it is thrown into the 
 waste basket. When I read it I said within myself, 
 'What! have I lost a sense of honor?' But I knelt 
 right down for God's grace to preserve me in his 
 hand. I am all right now. Please do not mention 
 it to any one." 
 
 After explaining his action he continues : 
 
 "My aim was to reconcile two parties. However, 
 I believe my attempt was terribly misunderstood in 
 Kyoto. Then I said calmly and sorrowfully, I sup- 
 posed our good brethren had more confidence in me. 
 Have I acted as their traitor? God forbid that I 
 should ever betray our dear brethren. How sad and 
 discouraged I was then I cannot describe. My only 
 comfort was that the matter could be explained after- 
 wards. I believe I am blamable for my writing too 
 impetuous letters to you. I was too anxious to rec- 
 oncile two parties too soon. It is a humiliation to me 
 that I have made numerous mistakes. It is better for 
 a sick man to hold his tongue. Allow me to assure 
 you I shall ever abide faithful to your mission." 
 
 It soon became apparent that Mr. Neesima could 
 not obtain the rest he came to seek unless he was com- 
 pletely withdrawn from all that tempted to activity. 
 Accordingly in December, 1884, he started with Dr. 
 Clark for Clifton Springs, New York, where he re-
 
 APPROPRIATION BY THE BOARD. 295 
 
 mained three months at the Sanitarium. He at- 
 tempted at first to give up thinking of Japan ; and de- 
 voted himself to study. Le Conte's "Geology" and 
 Newcomb's "Astronomy " were among the books read 
 during this winter. But in his journal he frequently 
 exclaims, "Of what use is it to try not to think of 
 my dear Japan! " 
 
 Difficulties of every kind were referred to him for 
 solution, and he seems to have come to the conclusion 
 that he could not escape the responsibilities of his 
 position even on the plea of ill-health. His journal 
 of March 10 contains the entry : 
 
 "A broken cup ! Though thou regainest thy shape 
 by being put together, thou art no more fit for thy 
 Master's use. Thou art now merely a vessel existing 
 in thy Master's house. However, thou mayest be a 
 warning example to others, that they may never fol- 
 low thy footsteps. So being, thou canst still do thy 
 duty. Be thou dutiful still." 
 
 Somewhat better in health, and greatly cheered by 
 the news of the appropriation of 150,000 to meet spe- 
 cial requests received from the Japan mission, he left 
 Clifton Springs in March, 1885, and passed the fol- 
 lowing three months in visiting his friends in Boston, 
 Amherst, New Haven, Andover, New York, Brooklyn, 
 Philadelphia, and Washington. At Andover he ex- 
 cited a very deep interest in Japan, an interest which 
 resulted in the formation of a Missionary Circle, 
 and twelve members of the seminary pledged them- 
 selves to that field of labor if the way was opened to 
 their entrance. At New Haven he arranged for the 
 reception of one of his associates on the faculty of 
 the Doshisha who was anxious to complete his sci- 
 entific studies in America and to fit himself more
 
 296 TO EUROPE AND AMERICA AGAIN. 
 
 thoroughly for his position as a teacher in the new 
 scientific department. In his journal, dated New 
 Haven, he writes : 
 
 " Will they be tired of this poor begging Japanese ? 
 I may die as an unceasing beggar for Japan. It is 
 the whole burden of my soul." 
 
 In Brooklyn and New York he had long conversa- 
 tions with Drs. Storrs, Taylor, Behrends, and others, 
 and raised considerable sums for the library and the 
 purchase of scientific apparatus. At Washington he 
 devotes twenty pages of his journal to conversations 
 with Professor Baird and other officers of the Smith- 
 sonian Institution relative to physical training in the 
 Doshisha, the fisheries of Japan, and other scientific 
 matters. At Baltimore he was the guest of President 
 Gilman of the Johns Hopkins University. 
 
 While at the home of Mrs. Walter Baker of Dor- 
 chester, where he enjoyed a month of rest and quiet, 
 he received the news of the baptism of Mr. Yama- 
 moto, his wife's brother. "This," he says, "is start- 
 ling news. How thankful I am I can hardly express. 
 It will have a great effect among the influential citi- 
 zens of Kyoto." 
 
 The summer months of 1885, Mr. Neesima spent at 
 West Gouldsborough, Maine, on the north shore of 
 Frenchman's Bay. Mrs. Hardy had placed at his 
 disposal a large and pleasant farmhouse which she had 
 purchased as a retreat from the busier life of Mt. De- 
 sert, and here Mr. Neesima found the rest and peace 
 he so much needed. The house stood alone in a field 
 sloping to the inlet. From its door one looked out 
 over the islands of the harbor upon the shining waters 
 of the bay and the distant summits of the mountains. 
 These were days of restfulness, broken only by the
 
 SUMMER IN MAINE. 297 
 
 arrival of the yacht from the opposite shore bringing 
 provisions, letters, or, best of all, the friends he loved. 
 Yet even here was opportunity, however humble. 
 July 28th he writes to those across the bay : 
 
 " The air is sweet and refreshing, particularly in the 
 morning. The calm water of the bay, the sweet and 
 melodious songs of some wild birds, seem to me most 
 wonderfully soothing and fascinating. Everything 
 tells me here, as Mr. Hardy says, ' peace ! peace ! ' 
 I watch the white sails of the lanthe as she moves 
 slowly out from the harbor. She lingers within my 
 sight as if Gouldsborough could not spare her, and 
 when she returns, first a speck in the distance, she 
 does not fly fast enough to receive my welcome. 
 
 " I went to church here last Sunday. After the ser- 
 vice I asked for the Sunday-school. To my surprise 
 the reply was negative. I thought it too strange and 
 too bad that these young folks should grow up here 
 without it. A thought came to me at once, why can- 
 not we start a Sunday-school here? I proposed to a 
 lady here that we should offer ourselves as teachers. 
 I thought I would not show forth myself as the origi- 
 nator of the idea, and tried to put the preacher for- 
 ward to execute it. He was most too glad to do so. 
 I took the responsibility of getting the Sabbath-school 
 papers for them, because I have no least doubt you 
 will take a share in the work and get others interested 
 in it." 
 
 In his subsequent letters from Japan, when bur- 
 dened with many cares, and feeling the hand of death 
 not far from him, Mr. Neesima asks again and again, 
 "How is my Sunday-school getting along?"
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 DURING the last ten months of his stay in America 
 Mr. Neesima was busy in presenting his plans for the 
 Doshisha to the churches. He sailed from San Fran- 
 cisco in November, arriving at Yokohama December 
 12, 1885. On reaching the railway station at Kyoto 
 he found over five hundred friends, students, teach- 
 ers, relatives, and prominent citizens of the city, 
 assembled there to greet him. On the following day 
 the tenth anniversary of the foundation of the Doshi- 
 sha was celebrated, and Mr. Neesima laid the corner- 
 stones of two new buildings. As one reads his account 
 of this joyful home-coming, and sees him alighting 
 from the train in this once secluded and holy city of 
 the empire to receive the welcome of so many friends, 
 one remembers the poor boy who, twenty years before, 
 in opposition to those claims of filial duty so strong to 
 Japanese hearts, stole away by night from a remote 
 seaport in the north, a lonely exile under penalty of 
 death. December 23d he wrote to Mrs. Hardy : 
 
 " How happy I was then to be received by so many 
 greetings I cannot express. At home I found my 
 aged parents impatiently waiting for me. My wife had 
 prepared a regular Japanese supper, and we sat on 
 our heels in the Japanese fashion. It was a happy 
 day with us indeed. When I attempted to translate 
 your kind letters to my wife and parents I was obliged
 
 ANNIVERSARY EXERCISES. 299 
 
 to pause many times before I could read your most 
 tender and motherly words. My profound affection 
 for you is not to be diminished by these thousands of 
 miles which I have traversed. All my past with you 
 is a real and substantial present, so sweet to look back 
 and reflect upon. I believe I am not dreaming, but 
 thinking upon a reality love begotten by love. 
 My heart does not permit me to write upon this sub- 
 ject. It begins to throb and beat fast as soon as I 
 attempt to do so. Many, many thanks for all you 
 have done for me." 
 
 The anniversary exercises above referred to had 
 been postponed a few days, and were held immedi- 
 ately after Mr. Neesima's arrival. The corner-stones 
 of the new buildings one a large chapel, the other 
 a library, museum, and laboratory were laid in the 
 morning. In the afternoon the anniversary exercises 
 took place in the gymnasium, the largest room at that 
 time in any of the school buildings. It was beautifully 
 decorated with evergreens and chrysanthemums. His 
 Excellency the Governor of the Kyoto Fu was present, 
 and the large room was crowded with students, grad- 
 uates, and friends of the school. The historical ad- 
 dress was made by Dr. Davis. In the evening the 
 grounds were brilliantly illuminated by colored lan- 
 terns, and a meeting of welcome to Mr. Neesima was 
 held, when addresses were delivered by representa- 
 tives of the students, the faculty, and the Kyoto 
 churches. An alumni association was organized the 
 next day. The school was then in a flourishing condi- 
 tion, one hundred and twenty applicants for admis- 
 sion having presented themselves at the opening of 
 the year, of whom eighty passed the examinations. 
 The local interest in the establishment of additional
 
 800 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 departments, in the raising of the standards of in- 
 struction and the increase of material outfit was 
 thoroughly aroused, and Mr. Neesima began at once 
 to prosecute his plans with vigor. 
 
 He had been the recognized head of the school from 
 its foundation ; but, while accepting the responsibili 
 ties of his office as president, had always been reluc- 
 tant to assume its rights and privileges, and could 
 hardly be prevailed upon to occupy the president's 
 chair on the chapel platform. In one of his letters he 
 says : " Since I returned here I have found something 
 hard to bear. The faculty call me president of the 
 institution. I wish I could get rid of this name. It 
 may be an honorable title to somebody, but I feel I 
 am utterly unworthy to be called so." 
 
 Two years later, on learning that the honorary de- 
 gree of doctor of laws had been conferred on him by 
 Amherst College, he writes : 
 
 " Some one told me of this while I was at Osaka. 
 I said it must be a mistake. I could not believe in 
 such a report. When I came to the seashore, where 
 my wife was staying, I found there an official letter 
 from the college. Then I began to understand it was 
 a true fact. I was quite hesitating whether I could 
 accept it or not. What shall I do with it ? I felt I was 
 utterly unworthy of it, and wrote to several friends 
 asking their opinion. I was then thinking to decline 
 it, but they advised me to accept it by all means. So 
 I have decided to do so with a most grateful heart. 
 I cannot discover any tact, power, or ability in me to 
 come through the path of these last twenty years. 
 When I think of it I am utterly overwhelmed, and at 
 the same time I am encouraged to stand and face the 
 world."
 
 FINANCIAL RELIEF. 301 
 
 In the spring of 1887 Mr. Neesima went to Tokyo 
 to secure the exemption of the Doshisha from the 
 conscription law. Under the provisions of this law 
 all students except those connected with the govern- 
 ment schools were liable to military service, and many 
 had left the Doshisha in order to escape the draft,, 
 The law was subsequently modified so as to include 
 among the exempted schools such as should fulfill cer- 
 tain prescribed conditions. To meet these conditions 
 an additional endowment fund of $50,000 was neces- 
 sary. By a vote of the Prudential Committee, May 
 17, 1887, an income of not less than $2,500 per an- 
 num, the interest on the above sum, was assured to 
 the Doshisha. Mr. Neesima received the news of the 
 vote, together with that of Mr. Hardy's last illness, 
 at Sapporo, the new capital of Yezo, whither he had 
 gone in accordance with a resolution of the Kyoto 
 mission relieving him from his duties and advising 
 rest. From Sapporo he writes to Mrs. Hardy : 
 
 " July 30, 1887. Mr. Hardy's letter informing me 
 of the action of the Prudential Committee was re- 
 ceived here with a grateful heart. Alas ! the intoxi- 
 cation of this joy was soon dampened by the telegram 
 telling me of his serious illness. I had some fear of 
 it since receiving your last favor. How greatly I am 
 troubled I can scarcely state here. I wish we could 
 have some sort of medium to convey our messages 
 every hour. Oh, how anxiously I feel about him. 
 He has sown with us, and I earnestly wish he could 
 reap much more fruit here in Japan with us before he 
 departs in peace. Besides, I do own a real affection 
 for him, and think I love both of you more than my 
 own parents. I am begotten of you by your love. 
 Pure love kindles love of the same kind. Noble
 
 302 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 affection binds us much firmer than some natural ties. 
 Here I am, far away from you. I wish I could appear 
 before him even in his dream." 
 
 " August 24th. I am all confused when I attempt 
 to write to you. I have many things to say to you 
 concerning Mr. Hardy's departure for another world. 
 But when I attempt to write, alas ! I find everything 
 chaotic. I sit by my table, I hold my pen, but I 
 can do nothing further. Of course I know that our 
 Heavenly Father wished him to come to the blissful 
 heaven. I know most too well we must submit all 
 our affairs to his hand. I know also Mr. Hardy may 
 be far better off than in this troublesome world. But 
 I miss him very much. I feel quite lonely. I feel 
 my real father is gone ; yea, he has been to me more 
 than my father. I believe that he knew me more than 
 all my Japanese friends here. I have lost the friend 
 of Japan. My heart is darkened like the total eclipse 
 so recently happened here. Cheerfulness and bright- 
 ness are suddenly disappeared. Alas ! the total dark- 
 ness. The air is chilled, the temperature is fallen. 
 This solar eclipse lasted only for a while, but my 
 heart's eclipse may continue so long as I live. I can- 
 not finish even these few lines. I am too sensitive 
 just yet. Besides this sensitive feeling I have another, 
 my sympathy with you. You must miss him beyond 
 a measure. His cheerful voice cannot be heard any 
 more. My heart aches in your behalf. However, I 
 rejoice with you that when he departed from you he 
 must have commanded you to trust, and rely upon an- 
 other arm, ever strong and everlasting. I will try and 
 write you much oftener than before, but at present I 
 find it a hard work to write to you." 
 
 " September 4th. It is quite rainy tlu> afternoon.
 
 DEATH OF MR. HARDY. 303 
 
 I am undisturbed by any visitor ; my thought turns 
 to Boston. My reflection about you and Mr. Hardy 
 is taking hold of my heart very strongly. This is 
 the fifth Sabbath since he left us, but with him it 
 must be the continual Sabbath. We who are left 
 behind weep and mourn, but he rejoices. All the 
 mysteries here may be no longer any mysteries to 
 him. How grand that must be ! While I am sadly 
 missing him, and at the same time cheered up by the 
 idea of his most holy, happy, and blessed state, I 
 have a mixture of contrary feelings. We all feel we 
 have lost the father of the Japan mission. Some sent 
 me telegrams to console my sorrow, others wrote me 
 letters to express their own. Now we have got to go 
 on without his advice and support. At this critical 
 hour I simply cry out, ' God help us.' I would like 
 to write you some things I have observed in this 
 island. At present I have no courage to do so. I 
 have received your letter telling me of his most lov- 
 ing memorial to me. Now I must say what a touching 
 thing it is that he should remember me so far away 
 as he did. I shall never, never forget it. Through 
 God's help I will try to follow his example, and to 
 hand over to my fellow-creatures as he has handed over 
 to me. Doubtless your letter was written with many 
 tears. So it is with mine. My heart is still burning 
 like a volcano with all sorts of plans for our work. 
 But my wife is my constant guard to check me and 
 take away my control. She works like a policeman to 
 remove my pens and papers, and requests visitors to 
 cease their conversation. I told her that I cannot hide 
 myself anywhere in Japan now, and I am thankful 
 for it." 
 
 " March 5, 1888. Our Christian work is gaining
 
 304 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 much ground here. At the last communion we re- 
 ceived over forty new members into our chapel church, 
 and we may receive about thirty more at the next 
 communion. There is no least sign of excitement. 
 It may be called a steady spiritual growth. Our 
 weekly prayer-meetings fill the chapel. It is a grand 
 sight to see five hundred young people gathered there. 
 A week ago I married a warm friend of ours, the 
 head of the Yokohama bank. He gave us, la,st sum- 
 mer, one thousand yen for our preparatory school, and 
 last week four hundred yen for the completion of a 
 dormitory which is to bear his name. His young 
 wife was formerly a pupil in our Kyoto Home, and 
 is the eldest daughter of a wealthy merchant. The 
 wedding took place in the largest hotel in the city, 
 and was a grand ceremony. The wedding proces- 
 sion was very gay. The bride was accompanied by 
 our governor's wife and six maidens, and the bride- 
 groom by the ex-lieutenant-governor of Shiga, an ad- 
 joining province. Many people of rank were present, 
 and the solemn ceremony of a Christian marriage 
 made a deep impression." 
 
 In April, 1888, a meeting was held in the great 
 Buddhist temple of Chionin in Kyoto to consider the 
 question of a university endowment. It was attended 
 by the officials of the province and city, the leading 
 bankers and merchants of Kyoto, and after addresses 
 by the governor, mayor, Mr. Neesima, and others, a 
 committee was appointed to take the matter actively 
 in hand. Mr. Neesima's views as a Christian were, 
 of course, well understood, and the whole aim and 
 spirit of the Doshisha were known to all. Its marked 
 success had stimulated the friends of education in 
 other centres, and the training-school at Sendai, or-
 
 GIFTS TO THE DOSHISHA. 305 
 
 ganized under Mr. Neesima's supervision, grew out of 
 the desire of its founder to create a second Doshisha. 
 The presence of such an audience for such a purpose 
 in the hall of one of the most magnificent shrines of 
 Buddhism shows the change which had been wrought 
 in public sentiment. The son of the governor was at 
 that time a student in the Doshisha, and his two 
 daughters were being educated in the Kyoto Home. 
 Mr. Neesima's connection with the Iwakura Embassy 
 in 1872, his efforts for the school during the early 
 period of opposition, the prominent positions taken 
 by its graduates in public life, had called attention to 
 the work in which he was engaged. He himself had 
 repeatedly declined all offers to enter the service of 
 the government, but he had always cultivated his ac- 
 quaintance with the influential men of his time, and 
 his earnest, self-sacrificing devotion commanded their 
 respect and sympathy. In July a dinner was given 
 him by Count Inouye, late Minister of Foreign Af- 
 fairs, in order that he might present his cause to a 
 number of distinguished guests. He was then nearly 
 worn out by his efforts, and fainted away while speak- 
 ing. The result of this meeting was the pledge of 
 about $ 30,000, as stated in the following plea for the 
 university, prepared by Mr. Neesima and published 
 in November in twenty of the leading newspapers of 
 the empire : 
 
 " It was long ago that I formed the intention of 
 establishing a University in Japan, and for many 
 years I have been earnestly laboring to accomplish 
 this purpose. Now the current of public opinion has 
 become so favorable to my plan that the present time 
 seems to be favorable for making my purposes known 
 to the public and soliciting their help in accomplish'
 
 306 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 ing this great enterprise. I wish therefore to explain 
 what led me to undertake so great a work and what is 
 the design of the proposed institution. 
 
 "About twenty years ago, at a time when our 
 country was greatly excited over the question of in- 
 tercourse with foreign nations, having the desire of 
 studying in western countries, I went to Hakodate ; 
 and from thence, in violation of the law which for- 
 bade Japanese to leave their country, I succeeded in 
 getting passage on a merchant ship, and arrived in 
 Boston after a year of hard life as a sailor. In Bos- 
 ton, happily for my purposes, I was welcomed and 
 aided by a well known American gentleman, by whose 
 kindness I was enabled to study in Amherst College 
 and Andover Seminary. During the more than ten 
 years of my student life in America, observing the 
 conditions of western civilization and having oppor- 
 tunity to meet and converse with many leading men, 
 I became gradually convinced that the civilization of 
 the United States has sprung by gradual and constant 
 development from one great source, namely, education ; 
 and also I was led to reflect upon the intimate rela- 
 tion between education and national development. 
 Hence it came to pass that I resolved to take educa- 
 tion for my life-work and to devote myself to this 
 undertaking. 
 
 " In the 4th year of Meiji (1871), while I was study- 
 ing at Andover, Mr. Tanaka, Minister of Education, 
 came with the late Mr. Iwakura, Ambassador, to ob- 
 serve the condition of education in western countries, 
 and I received an official invitation to accompany them 
 for this purpose. After visiting the famous academies 
 and universities of the United States and Canada, we 
 traveled in Germany, France, England, Scotland,
 
 STATEMENT TO THE JAPANESE PUBLIC. 307 
 
 Switzerland, Holland, Denmark, and Russia, and I 
 had opportunity to carefully examine the state of 
 education and the condition of the schools in these 
 countries. The result was that I became more and 
 more convinced that education is the foundation 
 of western civilization, and that, in order to make our 
 Japan a nation worthy to be counted among the en- 
 lightened countries of the world, we must introduce 
 not only the externals of modern civilization, but its 
 essential spirit. Accordingly I was the more strength- 
 ened in my resolution to establish a university after 
 my return to my home, and thus to discharge my 
 duty to my native land. 
 
 " In the 7th of Meiji (1874), as I was about to re- 
 turn to Japan, and was present at the annual meeting 
 of the American Board and made a short address at 
 the request of many friends, I said that my country 
 was in a disorganized condition, that the people were 
 wandering in search of a light which might guide 
 them into the right way, and that true education was 
 the only means by which the people could make pro- 
 gress both in knowledge and morality. In speaking 
 of this I was so much moved that I could not refrain 
 from shedding tears. Taking one step more in my 
 speech, I said that on returning to my native land I 
 should surely devote my life to educational work, and 
 begged my hearers to help me if they approved my 
 purpose. No sooner had I thus spoken than a num- 
 ber of ladies and gentlemen in the audience signified 
 their approval of my request by contributing several 
 thousand dollars on the spot. 
 
 " In the last part of the 7th year of Meiji (1874), 
 after an absence of ten years, I returned to my home, 
 cherishing in my bosom this one great purpose. In
 
 308 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 the following January I met Mr. Kido, counselor to 
 the Cabinet, and told him of my purpose, who ap- 
 proved of it and gave me much aid in accomplishing 
 it. I also received much aid from Mr. Tanaka, the 
 Minister of Education, and from Mr. Makimura, then 
 governor of the Kyoto Fu. The result was that, in 
 company with Mr. Yamamoto, I opened a school in 
 Kyoto on the 8th of November, 1875, which was the 
 beginning of the present Doshisha College. 
 
 " Thus the Doshisha was established ; and its pur- 
 pose was, not merely to give instruction in English 
 and other branches of learning, but to impart higher 
 moral and spiritual principles, and to train up, not 
 only men of science and learning, but men of con- 
 scientiousness and sincerity. This we believe can 
 never be attained by one-sided intellectual education, 
 nor by Confucianism, which has lost its power to con- 
 trol and regulate the mind, but only by a thorough 
 education founded on the Christian principles of faith 
 in God, love of truth, and benevolence to one's fel- 
 low-men. That our work is founded upon these 
 principles is the point in which we have differed from 
 the prevailing views on education, and owing to this 
 we failed to gain the sympathy of the public for a 
 number of years. At that time our condition was 
 very weak, with almost no friends in the whole coun- 
 try, with our principles of education not only despised 
 by the ignorant, but treated with contempt even by 
 men of enlightenment. Nevertheless, being convinced 
 of the ultimate victory of truth, helping and strength- 
 ening each other, we proceeded on our way with a 
 single eye to the end and with strong determination 
 amid the greatest difficulties. 
 
 " Fortunately general opinion has now changed re-
 
 STATEMENT TO THE JAPANESE PUBLIC. 309 
 
 specting religion, so that even those who do not them- 
 selves believe in Christianity are ready to acknowledge 
 that it contains a living power for the regeneration of 
 men. Thus society has been prepared to welcome us. 
 At the same time our Doshisha has come to be ap- 
 preciated and respected, and people have begun to 
 recognize that we are giving our students a sound 
 and well balanced education both intellectually and 
 morally, so that our school is one to which parents 
 may send their children without hesitation. Meeting 
 with such favorable reception, our school has steadily 
 advanced both in number of students and in grade of 
 its curriculum, and ever our friends have urged us to 
 furnish higher and higher courses of study. 
 
 "Especially in the 14th and 15th years of Meiji 
 (1881 and 1882) such requests began to come in 
 upon us, and we felt that we must proceed to lay the 
 foundations of the future university. Yet the estab- 
 lishment of a university is one of the greatest works 
 that can be undertaken in this country, one in which 
 we need many helpers and much money ; and what was 
 our condition at that time? Having a few friends 
 and helpers, we were not so entirely neglected as at 
 first, but still we were in an isolated condition. What 
 then could we do ? Yet never for a moment did we 
 falter in working for our purpose. We sought those 
 who might favor our plans and help us, and, finding 
 several who gave us assurances of aid, we held several 
 meetings, to which we invited the members of the 
 Kyoto Fu Assembly and asked their cooperation. 
 Receiving the approval of the leading members of 
 the Assembly, we published a tract ' On the Estab- 
 lishment of a Private University,' and set forth in 
 it the purposes of the proposed institution. This may
 
 310 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 be called the first step in the undertaking of the work. 
 Nevertheless, although many gentlemen gave assur- 
 ances of help, as it was a time of business depres- 
 sion nothing was accomplished towards raising money, 
 and our plans seemed to come to a stop for a while. 
 Also I was obliged to go to America for a time and 
 to leave the work in the hands of friends during my 
 absence, so that the whole amount raised until April 
 of the present year was only about 10,000 yen. 
 
 "During the present year we have especially de- 
 voted ourselves to this work, and good results have 
 been accomplished. In April we called together over 
 six hundred of the prominent people of Kyoto and 
 explained our plans to them, at which time Mr. Kita- 
 gaki, the governor of the Kyoto prefecture, not only 
 approved our purpose but himself made an address 
 urging the people to help in the work. Since then 
 several meetings have been held, and a committee is 
 collecting money, and we have reason to hope that 
 our confidence in the generosity and public spirit of 
 the people of Kyoto will not be disappointed. 
 
 " And I have worked in Tokyo as well as in Kyoto. 
 Counts Okuma and Inouye and Viscount Aoki and 
 others, to whom I have explained my plans, have ex- 
 pressed their approval of them, and especially Counts 
 Okuma and Inouye, after visiting the school and per- 
 sonally inspecting its working, have given it their 
 warm recommendation and encouraged us in our pur- 
 pose of establishing higher courses of study. Besides 
 these, other gentlemen and business men of Tokyo and 
 Yokohama, after hearing my plans, have given the 
 following sums since April of the present year :
 
 STATEMENT TO THE JAPANESE PUBLIC. 311 
 
 Yen. 
 
 Count Okuma 1,000 
 
 Count Inouye 1,000 
 
 Viscount Aoki 500 
 
 Mr. R. Kara 6,000 
 
 Mr. K. Iwasaki 3,000 
 
 Mr. K. Okura 2,000 
 
 Mr. H. Tanaka 2,000 
 
 Mr. Y. Shibusawa 6,000 
 
 Mr. Y. Iwasaki 5,000 
 
 Mr. H. Hiranuma 2,500 
 
 Mr. K. Masuda 2,000 
 
 Counts Ito and Katsu and Viscount Enomoto have 
 also signified their approval of our work and have 
 promised to aid us. In addition, some friends of mine 
 in America have promised $50,000 towards the en- 
 dowment of the present school, and another friend 
 has recently promised 15,000 for a Science Hall. 
 
 " In view of this, since our work has now progressed 
 for twenty years or more, and has gained so much 
 approval in many quarters, and since we are now be- 
 ginning to meet with so much success, I think we 
 must now be diligent to seek out many helpers, for 
 the institution of -a university is a great undertaking 
 and needs much money and help of all kinds. Such 
 an opportunity as we now have, if once lost, may 
 never be found again, and therefore we must not waste 
 a moment. Also when we consider the present state 
 of the Doshisha, we feel sure that our purpose is not 
 in vain. We have increased the number of trustees 
 of the Doshisha Company, perfected its constitution, 
 and thus established the government of this educa- 
 tional work upon a firm basis. At present we have a 
 preparatory course, an English collegiate course, a 
 theological course, a girls' school, and a hospital and
 
 312 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 nurses' school. The following table gives a few sta- 
 tistics in regard to each : 
 
 Preparatory department 
 Collegiate department ) 
 Theological department > 
 
 Regular Assistant Pupils at Grad- 
 teachers. teachers, present, uates. 
 
 .... 1 13 203 108 
 1T a (426 80 
 ' ' ' ' 17 6 1 81 57 
 .... 13 2 176 21 
 
 
 3 2 13 43 
 
 34 23 899 309 
 
 " The school has thus attained so advanced a posi- 
 tion that we expect to make the course of study in the 
 collegiate department equal to that of the govern- 
 ment's Koto Chu Gakko (colleges) within the pres- 
 ent year. We feel, therefore, that it is necessary to 
 add the university course to the present school; that 
 the time has come for the establishment of the uni- 
 versity. Since the university is the place for thorough 
 training in special studies, those who graduate from 
 our collegiate department should have university 
 courses open to them to carry on their studies in 
 such special departments as they wish. To leave the 
 collegiate department without the higher courses of 
 the university is like building an arch and leaving 
 out the keystone. Thus we are such that the estab- 
 lishment of the university cannot be postponed. 
 
 " We have hitherto spoken of the motives which 
 have led us to undertake this great work; now we 
 wish to mention the ends which we have in view. 
 We do not believe that it is fitting to commit educa- 
 tion entirely to the hands of government, because the 
 education of our young people is our own duty, and 
 we not only are able to discharge this duty ourselves, 
 but can do it with more activity, thoroughness, and 
 economy. In this way our Doshisha has attained its
 
 STATEMENT TO THE JAPANESE PUBLIC. 313 
 
 present prosperity, and in this way with the help 
 of others we hope to enlarge it into a university. 
 We think it not well to rely on a single university 
 under government control, however high be its grade 
 of culture; and we conceive that the reason which 
 led the government to establish the university was 
 not that they wished to take higher education entirely 
 into their own hands, but that they wished to give us 
 a model to follow. How long, then, shall we be con- 
 tent with merely looking at and admiring the model 
 without making any effort to imitate it? We, of 
 course, see the advantages of the Imperial Univer- 
 sity, and recognize its superiority in endowment and 
 equipment, but we also believe that it is our special 
 work to nourish the spirit of self-reliance in our 
 students' bosoms and to train up self-governing peo- 
 ple. 
 
 " Education is one of the most important works of 
 a country, and it gives us great sorrow to see the peo- 
 ple commit it entirely to the hands of government in 
 timid indolence, for such conduct clearly betrays a 
 shameful spirit of dependence on the government. 
 
 "The enlightenment of a nation is not a work 
 which can be accomplished in a day. In New England 
 Harvard University was founded within fifteen years 
 after the Pilgrims landed on the stormy and desolate 
 shore of the Atlantic ocean. Now it has 110 profes- 
 sors, over 200,000 books, and nearly fifteen minion 
 dollars of endowment. We have no doubt that the 
 living power of such institutions is one great cause of 
 the spirit of self-government which prevails so gen- 
 erally among Americans. In Germany, since the 
 times of Ashikaga (three hundred and fifty years 
 ago), one university has been established after another
 
 314 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 until now there are thirty or more that are flourish- 
 ing. In Italy there are seventeen. Now if we look 
 at our own country and find only one university, and 
 that under the control of the government, can we 
 say that this is sufficient for the enlightenment of 
 the people ? Must it not be said that we are greatly 
 lacking in provision for the education of the people 
 and in preparation for the future welfare of the coun- 
 try? Such considerations as these have forced, and 
 are forcing, us to attempt so great an enterprise. 
 
 " What is the true end of education ? We under- 
 stand it to be the full and symmetrical development 
 of all our faculties, not a one-sided culture. How- 
 ever much students may advance in the arts and 
 sciences, if they are not stable and persevering in 
 character, can we trust them with the future of our 
 country ? If, in consequence of principles of educa- 
 tion which shoot wide of the mark, our young men 
 are moulded and trained in a one-sided and distorted 
 manner, no one can deny that such principles are ex- 
 tremely injurious to the country. Such students, in 
 their search for western civilization, choose only the 
 external and material elements of civilization liter- 
 ature, law, political institutions, food and clothing, 
 etc., and seem not to comprehend the source of civil- 
 ization. Consequently, blindly groping for light and 
 wandering in darkness, they are misled by selfish and 
 erroneous principles in the use of their acquired 
 knowledge. And though there come some who wish 
 to reform these evil tendencies in education, they 
 only make the evil worse by resorting to measures 
 of oppression and restriction instead of training up 
 noble and high-principled students whose minds are 
 free and broad as well as disciplined, and who govern
 
 STATEMENT TO THE JAPANESE PUBLIC. 315 
 
 themselves and follow the right way with self-deter- 
 mining conviction. We would hold our peace were it 
 not that these thoughts make us anxious for our coun- 
 try and people. 
 
 " We think that western civilization, though many 
 and various in its phenomena, is in general Christian 
 civilization. The spirit of Christianity penetrates all 
 things even to the bottom, so that, if we adopt only 
 the material elements of civilization and leave out 
 religion, it is like building up a human body of flesh 
 only without blood. 
 
 " Our young men who are studying the literature 
 and science of the west are not becoming fitted to be 
 the men of New Japan, but are, we regret to say, 
 wandering out of the true way in consequence of their 
 mistaken principles of education. Alas ! what a sad 
 prospect this offers for the future of our country. 
 
 " We sincerely confess that we are of ourselves un- 
 worthy to undertake so great a work, but, with God's 
 blessing and the help of our patriotic fellow-citizens, 
 we will forget our own weakness and even venture 
 upon this great task. 
 
 " To express our hopes in brief, we seek to send out 
 into the world not only men versed in literature and 
 science, but young men of strong and noble character, 
 by which they can use their learning for the good of 
 their fellow-men. This, we are convinced, can never 
 be accomplished by abstract, speculative teaching, nor 
 by strict and complicated rules, but only by Christian 
 principles the living and powerful principles of 
 Christianity and therefore we adopt these princi- 
 ples as the unchangeable foundation of our educa- 
 tional work, and devote our energies to their realiza- 
 tion.
 
 316 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 " Notwithstanding that our work is based on these 
 principles, if any one says that our purpose is the prop- 
 agation of religion and the culture of Christian minis- 
 ters, we must tell him that he knows us not at all, for 
 we went to work with a broader purpose than what you 
 ascribe to us. Our work is not for the propagation 
 of a religion, but for the imparting of a living power ; 
 not simply for giving culture to young men, but for 
 fitting them to lead and influence others by their work 
 and conduct. Therefore, by the side of the theologi- 
 cal course already established, we wish to establish 
 courses in politics, economics, philosophy, literature, 
 law, etc., thus making a true university. If we are 
 not able to establish all these courses at once, we will 
 organize them one by one according to our ability 
 and their relative importance. Thus it is plain that 
 our university is not intended as a means of propaga- 
 tion of any sect or party, either religious or political. 
 
 " By making known our purpose to the public, and 
 by gaining popular sympathy and aid, we hope ear- 
 nestly to accomplish this work. Some of our gradu- 
 ates will enter the political field, some may be farm- 
 ers or merchants, and some may devote themselves to 
 science. Though their occupations are different, it is 
 our hope that they will all be true patriots, each 
 doing his part towards the welfare of the country. 
 Since the security of a country depends not so much 
 on its possessing a few great men as upon its govern- 
 ment being in the hands of intelligent and public- 
 spirited people whom we may call the conscience of 
 the country, the education of such people is the great 
 and pressing need of Japan. Looking forward to 
 the coming epoch, Meiji 23d [1890 the year fixed 
 for the opening of the National Assembly], we feel
 
 FAILING HEALTH. 317 
 
 more and more the need of such an institution as we 
 are planning ; for, as constitutional government takes 
 the place of the present system, and as the people 
 come to share largely in political rights, the most im- 
 portant need will not be perfect laws or institutions, 
 but self-governing and intelligent people. 
 
 " This being my purpose, when I consider my own 
 strength I find it far short of accomplishing so great 
 a work ; but I cannot be silent, the needs of our 
 country and the urgency of my friends forbid me to 
 decline this task. Thus being stimulated and urged 
 on by the condition of the times, forgetting myself, 
 I devote myself to this work, and I pray that with 
 God's grace and the help of my fellow-citizens this 
 university may be successfully established. Kyoto, 
 November, 1888." 
 
 Mr. Neesima's health during the summer of 1888 
 was very precarious. He was warned by physicians 
 in Tokyo that he had not long to live, and by their 
 advice was taken to Ikao, a mountain resort, in a 
 kago, being too weak to travel even by jinrikisha. 
 Many causes had operated to discourage him. While 
 at Andover in 1885 he had kindled a strong interest 
 among the seminary students, and he had long been 
 looking for the advent of several who had pledged 
 their lives to the work in Japan. This movement 
 had been checked by the action of the Prudential 
 Committee in its refusal to appoint candidates for the 
 foreign field who failed to conform to its views upon 
 certain theological speculations then under discussion. 
 The resignation of Mr. Hardy, chairman of the Pru- 
 dential Committee, still further depressed him, and 
 his death a year later was a blow from which he 
 never recovered. His own father also died the same
 
 318 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 year. The plan proposed in 1887 for a union of the 
 Congregational and Presbyterian churches of Japan 
 had also greatly troubled him. He was not opposed to 
 the general principle of alliance and cooperation, but 
 he did not favor an organic union, and thus found 
 himself at variance with many long cherished friends 
 and co-workers. Under the shock of his physician's 
 warning he writes Mrs. Hardy, from Tokyo, July 4, 
 1888: 
 
 " Allow me to send you my compliments for this 
 glorious day of your nation. I came here on the llth. 
 My wife is with me. She is a sort of policeman over 
 me, watching me lest I overdo. Though I am slightly 
 gaming, I believe I shall never get well again. My 
 doctor says my heart is enlarged and will never re- 
 sume its original size, and that at any time my bod- 
 ily life may soon cease. Of course I bore it rather 
 bravely, but to my wife it seemed almost unbearable. 
 She was warned to keep it a secret from me. But, a 
 poor creature ! she could not keep her secret. I tried 
 to comfort her and told her all my future expectation. 
 However, I found it a hard work to quiet down my 
 own sensitive feelings. Since then she stays with me 
 and does not give me a chance to write much. Just 
 now I sent her off for a few minutes in order to write 
 this letter. Though I am absolutely prepared to re- 
 sign my future into the tender hand of the Heavenly 
 Father, yet when I think of you, all my past affairs, 
 your motherly and unceasing love, comes at once to 
 my precious memory, and I weep like a babe. I dis- 
 like to pass off suddenly without a good-by to my 
 dear friends. Therefore, though it may be useless to 
 inform you of such a matter beforehand, I should be 
 sorry to leave this world without sending you my last
 
 A FAREWELL LETTER. 319 
 
 farewell, with my unspeakable thanks for all you have 
 done for me. I owe you all, and have nothing to pay 
 back but my thanks and daily prayers for you. If I 
 fail to send you my last farewell by reason of passing 
 off suddenly, as my doctor described to me, please 
 regard this as my last word to you. I wish I could 
 write as I feel, but I cannot express myself at all. I 
 trust you can guess at it. What I cannot say I hope 
 I shall say in another world. With regard to my 
 tender feeling to my dear wife and aged mother you 
 may sympathize with me. You know also how much I 
 am interested in our Kyoto schools and the gospel work 
 throughout this island empire. I am willing to leave 
 all these interests behind. I am thankful for what has 
 been done for my beloved country. What now shall I 
 hope or expect to receive ? As you know, I have a 
 desperate will and plan to make our Kyoto school a 
 Christian university. For this cause I came to To- 
 kyo. For this cause I became ill and fainted away. 
 For this cause I am still staying here. However, I am 
 very careful. I fear I cannot write you much here- 
 after. If I pass off I hope you will not feel too 
 sorry. I fear this may not be a very complimentary 
 letter to receive on your fourth of July. But so long 
 as I am prepared to resign myself to His hand I like 
 to tell my sympathizing mother and ask for her prayers 
 for my soul. My wife has returned and warns me to 
 stop. What I write here is not revealed to her. 
 Please keep this secret from other people. I am still 
 hopeful to live, but am prepared to go also."
 
 320 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 TO MBS. HARDY. 
 
 IKAO, JOSHU, August 13, 1888. 
 
 My friends have held a special council to see what 
 they can do for my poor health. They consulted with 
 Dr. Baelz of the Tokyo University, who urged me to 
 come to this bathing place. Their plan is to keep me 
 away from Kyoto lest I should be worried about our 
 school. I am enjoying the quietness of this place. It is 
 cool and pleasant, and nearly 3,000 feet above the sea, 
 the road ascending gradually from Mayebashi, a rail- 
 way terminus, where we have a church of two hundred 
 members. I am surprised to find how fast a moun- 
 tain town like this is Americanized. We can get 
 good milk, meat, and tolerably good bread. I have 
 hired a small cottage, although there many hotels well 
 filled in the bathing season. This little district is 
 honeycombed by the gospel, and is one of the 
 strong proofs of my humble theory, educate the 
 natives, and they will take care of themselves and 
 start self-sustaining churches. I wish I could visit 
 these churches. Alas ! it may be His will to keep me 
 ill and teach me His way. I am trying to rest ; I 
 walk little, eat slowly, talk little, read and write spar- 
 ingly. I have read Victor Hugo's " Les Miserables " 
 and "Ninety-three," and the Life of Dr. Franklin. His 
 precepts are good, but his example might mislead 
 many. I suppose you are now at Mt. Desert. If I 
 might sit down on your piazza I would talk with 
 you and listen to you, hear gentle sounds of the surf 
 and see the lanthe in the bay. Alas ! with this pleas- 
 ure, something would be missing. A year ago I re- 
 ceived Mr. Sears' telegram about Mr. Hardy's death.
 
 HARRIS SCIENCE SCHOOL. 321 
 
 What I felt then I feel now keenly and will feel it 
 forever. I have pressed for you a petal of a sweet- 
 smelling wild lily, a token of my profound respect. 
 
 During the year 1889 Mr. J. N. Harris of New 
 London, Conn., who had previously given $15,000 for 
 the erection of a building for the scientific depart- 
 ment of the Doshisha, increased his gift to $100,000. 
 In acknowledging this gift in behalf of the trustees 
 of the university Mr. Neesima wrote to Mr. Harris : 
 " A donation like this is unknown and unprecedented 
 in our country." Referring to this donation he says in 
 a letter to Mrs. Hardy : 
 
 " Our trustees recently held a meeting in Kyoto to 
 talk over financial matters. The Buddhist priests are 
 making an utmost effort to check our growth, and are 
 bringing all sorts of bad names against me. They 
 think I am the leader of the Christian movement. 
 Through God's hand I am still protected ; my life is 
 in his hand and I am not nervous at all. This sum 
 came in just a right time to relieve me from an in- 
 tense anxiety. When I left Boston in 1874 I bought 
 a single mattress, supposing that I might be obliged 
 to live a single life and even be killed for His name's 
 sake. You may laugh at me for my thought when I 
 bought that mattress with such a martyr-like spirit. 
 During this pioneer period the Lord has blessed this 
 poor fellow beyond my comprehension. You know 
 how ill and weak I am, unable to engage in any vigor- 
 ous work. Even in this weakness He still uses me. 
 This is a perfect wonder to me. I write this private 
 matter to you and request you to rejoice with me." 
 
 Mr. Neesima seemed much better during the sum- 
 mer of 1889, and after having seen the foundation of
 
 322 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 the new science building laid, went to Tokyo in Octo- 
 ber to work for the university endowment fund. 
 Count Malsugata, Minister of Finance, became much 
 interested in his projects, but owing to the attempt on 
 the life of Count Okuma, Minister for Foreign Affairs, 
 and the unsettled condition of politics, not much was 
 accomplished. Mr. Neesima therefore went to Maye- 
 bashi for a brief rest. Here he contracted a severe 
 cold, but returned to Tokyo and resumed his work. 
 A relapse followed, and in a weak condition he went 
 with his clerk to Oiso, a health resort on the seashore, 
 about forty miles southwest of Yokohama, where he 
 died. The last letter he wrote to Mrs. Hardy was from 
 Kyoto, October 5th, just before leaving for Tokyo. 
 
 " Your favor written at West Gouldsborough was 
 at hand yesterday. A precious memory is connected 
 with the house where you wrote it, and whence you 
 doubtless looked down from time to time on the calm 
 expanse of that picturesque bay, spotted here and there 
 by white sails. The memory of it is as fresh to me as 
 if I saw it yesterday. It is so sad, and yet so sacred. 
 
 " It is quite warm to-day and the doors of my study 
 are wide open. As the weather is calm I could not 
 help being calm also. Here I am reflecting upon the 
 past, the past connected with you. My thought is 
 flying far off to a distant land, a celestial spot on 
 earth. It is almost immaterial to me whether it be 
 on the earth or in heaven. Where my thought goes 
 there is something sweet and sacred. 
 
 " Since I had my serious heart attack I cannot engage 
 in any vigorous work. But my thought is busily en- 
 gaged with the idea of our future university and of 
 building up Japan. The Christian work is somewhat 
 neutralized now on account of the union question.
 
 UNION MOVEMENT. 323 
 
 There is also great political excitement. The people 
 are earnestly discussing the revision of the treaties, 
 and political parties are using this question to gain 
 ascendancy. The excitement will be greater next 
 year when we come to elect representatives to the 
 National Assembly. It will be a great epoch in our 
 political history. The world is moving in Japan, so 
 we are bound to push forward our educational work, 
 and to get hold of the conscience of the people. 
 Alas ! why can we not make an utmost effort to take 
 up Japan and humbly offer it to Christ ? 
 
 " Some scholars in Tokyo are endeavoring to check 
 the progressive party and the Christian work. I sup- 
 pose they will be a power for a while. They are pos- 
 itive, but narrow and exclusive. The movement is a 
 semi-political one. The petty politicians wish the 
 support of the Buddhist priests. The latter hope to 
 maintain their position through the help of these 
 narrow-minded and short-sighted politicians. Let us 
 wait and see how long they will survive against the 
 light of the world. At such a time we ought to make 
 a union effort to keep our front strong. But the 
 union attempted is the centralization of the power of 
 our local churches. Our simple-minded people rather 
 favor this union because it looks broad and is pre- 
 sented in a tangible form. The union I would favor 
 is rather spiritual. I am a lover of democracy. It is 
 not an easy task to occupy the position where I am. 
 When anything happens I am apt to receive the 
 hardest blow. But I don't mind it at all. I have 
 chosen a policy in which church autonomy is recog- 
 nized and every member can have his voice in the 
 management and government. If the terms of the 
 union are based on this condition I have no least ob-
 
 324 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 jection to it ; but I confess I am careful not to rush 
 forward without any conditions. I beg your pardon 
 for speaking of such unpleasant affairs. But have no 
 least fear. We must go through some fire in this 
 world, but time will heal all petty feelings and misun- 
 derstandings. Alas ! I must go back to West Goulds- 
 borough to calm down my feelings. Laying aside 
 such thoughts for awhile to engage in meditation on 
 the past seems to me a very part of heaven. What 
 will be my thought when I step forward to the future 
 immaterial heaven ! Though I am often disgusted 
 with this world's affairs, I am bound to live through 
 and push through all I can for Christ." 
 
 On learning of his retirement to Oiso, Mrs. Nee- 
 sima became anxious and desired to join him. He> 
 however, urged her to remain with his mother, then 
 eighty -four years of age, reminding her that "in olden 
 times the samurai did not take his wife with him into 
 battle." No serious apprehensions of a fatal result 
 were at first entertained, and during the first week of 
 January there were signs of improvement. On New 
 Year's day he wrote a short poem of which the follow- 
 ing is a literal rendering : 
 
 Seeing the old year go, 
 Do not lament over the sick body ; 
 For the cock's crow is the harbinger 
 Of happy times at hand. 
 
 Although inferior in ability, 
 
 Poor in plans for the good of my generation, 
 
 Yet still cherishing the greatest hope 
 
 I welcome the spring. 
 
 The first days of the new year he passed in study- 
 ing the missionary problem in Japan, writing long 
 letters to several of the leading native pastors and
 
 INN AT 01SO. 325 
 
 workers, in which he urged the occupation of certain 
 new centres. He was never a random sower of seed. 
 Thoroughly conversant with the characteristics of the 
 people of the various provinces, and watching carefully 
 the opening of the interior to foreign influences, he 
 planned his campaign like a general, marking on a 
 map of the five provinces the strategic lines of advance, 
 and indicating by different colored inks the relative 
 importance of the places he wished to have occupied. 
 On January 10th he seemed as well as usual, and 
 passed the evening with two of his associates on the 
 Faculty in the discussion of plans for the new school 
 of science. Professor Shimomura, seeing the discom- 
 fort of his life in a Japanese inn, urged his return 
 home, but he characteristically replied : " I have here 
 a debt of $20,000, and cannot leave until it is paid." 
 On the following day he had an attack of intestinal 
 catarrh, which rapidly developed into peritonitis, and 
 on the 17th physicians were summoned from Tokyo 
 and Kyoto. To the suggestion that Mrs. Neesima 
 should be sent for he replied: "No, wait a little." 
 His disease, however, made rapid progress, and on 
 the 19th a telegram was sent to his wife, who, with 
 other friends from Kyoto and Tokyo, hurried to his 
 bedside. On the 21st, referring to friends expected 
 from Kyoto, he said to Mrs. Neesima : " If they come, 
 please encourage them and tell them not to weep for 
 me, for I also am a man of feeling. I might be moved 
 by their sorrow, and increase it by my own." 
 
 The Japanese inn where he was lodging being with- 
 out modern conveniences, a mattress and bedclothes 
 were procured ; but to these slight provisions for his 
 ease he objected, saying he was not worthy to die so 
 comfortably. His pain was at times severe, but his
 
 326 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 mind remained clear to the end. On January 22d, 
 he was told that he could not live, and was asked if 
 he had any directions to give. He replied: "Not to- 
 day; let me rest." The next morning he sent for the 
 maps which he had been studying, and with these 
 spread before him he explained his plans for the ex- 
 tension of the mission work, and dictated the follow- 
 ing messages : 
 
 "The object of the Doshisha is the advancement of 
 Christianity, Literature, and Science, and the fur- 
 therance of all education. These are to be pursued 
 together as mutually helpful. The object of the edu- 
 cation given by the Doshisha is not Theology, Liter- 
 ature, or Science, hi themselves; but that through 
 these, men of great and living power may be trained 
 up for the service of true freedom and their country. 
 
 "The trustees should deal wisely and kindly with 
 the students. The strong and impetuous should not 
 be harshly dealt with, but according to their nature, 
 so as to develop them into strong and useful men. 
 
 "As the school grows larger there is danger that it 
 will become more and more mechanical. Let this be 
 carefully guarded against. 
 
 "Every care must be taken to unite the foreign and 
 Japanese teachers together in love, that they may 
 work without friction. I have many times stood be- 
 tween the two and have had much trouble. In the 
 future I ask the trustees to do as I have done. 
 
 "In my whole life I have not desired to make an 
 enemy, and I look upon no one with hatred. If, how- 
 ever, you find any one who feels unfriendly towards 
 me, please ask his forgiveness. I find no fault with 
 heaven, and bear no malice towards my fellow- men. 
 
 "The results which have been accomplished are not
 
 DEATH. 327 
 
 due to my labors, but to yours ; for all I have been 
 able to do has been done only through your earnest 
 cooperation. I do not regard it as my work at all, 
 and I can only thank those who have so zealously 
 labored with me. 
 
 "My feeling for the Doshisha is expressed in this 
 poem : 
 
 " When the cherry blossoms open on Mt. Yoshino, 
 Morning and evening I am anxious about the fleecy clouds on its 
 summit." 
 
 To Mrs. Hardy: "I am going away. A thousand 
 thanks for your love and kindness to me during the 
 many years of the past. I cannot write myself. I 
 leave this world with a heart full of gratitude for all 
 you have done for my happiness." 
 
 To Dr. Clark : " I want to thank you most sincerely 
 for your confidence in me and in all I have under- 
 taken. I have been able to do so little, owing to my 
 feeble health." 
 
 Among his last words to Mrs. Neesima were these : 
 "Do not erect a monument after my death. It is 
 sufficient to have a wooden post stating on it, 'The 
 grave of Joseph Neesima. ' ' 
 
 At two P. M. on January 23d seeing the end near, 
 Mr. Kanamori, subsequently acting president and 
 pastor of the College Church, said to him: "Teacher, 
 please go in peace. We will do our best to carry on 
 your work." In great pain, Mr. Neesima raised his 
 left hand with a smile, saying: "Sufficient, suffi- 
 cient," and at twenty minutes past four, with the 
 words, "Peace, Joy, Heaven," on his lips, entered 
 into rest. 
 
 Less than a month before, in a mountain village of 
 the provinces, a band of children were going about the
 
 328 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 streets, their cheeks rosy with the cold. To a traveler 
 who asked what they were doing they answered with 
 sweet smiles, " We are paying Christmas visits to our 
 friends and relatives, gathering presents; and when 
 Mr. Neesima conies we shall give them to him for the 
 university." Dearly beloved children ! He for whom 
 you so eagerly waited will come no more. 
 
 On January 24th the body was taken to Kyoto for 
 burial. The train did not arrive until nearly mid- 
 night, but a thousand persons, including over six hun- 
 dred students, were waiting at the station. On re- 
 ceipt of the news that Mr. Neesima was dangerously 
 ill, the students had been with difficulty restrained 
 from proceeding to his bedside in a body, and the 
 earnest appeals made in the prayer-meetings held for 
 several days before his death testified to the strong 
 affection between the teacher and his pupils. The 
 night was stormy and the streets were deep in mud 
 and half -melted snow, but they allowed no one else 
 to touch the bier, carrying it themselves by relays, 
 changed at every block, the three miles which separated 
 the house from the station, so eager were all to share 
 in this sacred service. On Sunday, the 26th, memo- 
 rial services were held in the chapel, that of the morn- 
 ing being conducted in Japanese, and that of the 
 afternoon in English. All day long hundreds filed 
 by the casket to look for the last time upon the face 
 of him they loved. "It touched my heart," a young 
 Japanese said to me, "to see among many who came 
 to take their farewell look at his face, the chief judge 
 of the Kyoto court, a pleasant gentleman, always 
 ready to say something amusing. He entered the 
 house very softly, and before passing into the room 
 where the casket was, took off his outer garment, so
 
 FUNERAL SERVICES. 329 
 
 that I saw he wore his ceremonial dress. He came in 
 very gently and made a most profound bow ; then, as 
 if spaking to a live person, he said: 'Mr. Neesima, 
 while you were living I was much indebted to you. I 
 am sorry I have not accomplished more. In the fu- 
 ture I will try to do better;' and, shedding tears like 
 a child, he left the room. The next day, as the coffin 
 was being borne away, I heard him say, 'The Marquis 
 
 and Mr. were carried to their graves by 
 
 the public undertaker; but Mr. Neesima is taken 
 thither on the shoulders of those who will do great 
 honor to their country. ' ' The two persons referred 
 to were the late prime minister and the wealthiest 
 merchant of Tokyo. 
 
 The funeral services took place on Monday, Janu- 
 ary 27th, in the presence of the school, graduates from 
 all parts of the empire, the provincial and city author- 
 ities, and representatives of the foreign missions. A 
 large tent had been erected in the college grounds, as 
 the chapel could not accommodate the assembled 
 crowd, which numbered over four thousand. The 
 walk leading from the gate to the chapel was lined by 
 fifty of those immense .bouquets of flowers and ever- 
 green of which the Japanese are so lavish on ceremo- 
 nial occasions. The bier was hidden in flowers. A 
 brief sermon was preached by Mr. Kosaki, Mr. Nee- 
 sima' s successor, from the text: "Except a corn of 
 wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone; 
 but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit." The pro- 
 cession, a mile and a half in length, was formed in a 
 heavy rain, the students again acting as bearers. 
 They had from the first insisted upon doing everything 
 possible with their own hands, and had themselves pre- 
 pared the grave. Japan is essentially a land of con-
 
 330 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 trasts, and as the procession, with its flowers and ban- 
 ners, files through the beautiful grove of the Buddhist 
 temple on the slopes of San Jo, where lies the body of 
 Mr. Neesima's father, but where burial was refused 
 the son because he was "the very head of Christianity 
 in Japan," one is astonished to see in its ranks a dele- 
 gation of priests, bearing a banner with the inscrip- 
 tion, "From the Buddhists of Osaka." Among other 
 banners was one from Tokyo, with the device, " Free 
 education, self-governing churches; these, keeping 
 equal step, will bring this nation to honor," one of 
 Mr. Neesima's last utterances. 
 
 No private citizen has ever died in Japan whose 
 loss was so widely and so deeply felt as that of Mr. 
 Neesima. "Who is this man," exclaimed a native of 
 Oiso, "whose name I have never heard, with whom 
 the rich and the great not only hold communication, 
 but for whom, in his extremity, they also sorrow?" 
 His death was deplored by the press throughout the 
 country as a national loss. Hundreds of letters and 
 telegrams were received from men of all ranks and 
 classes, and no just estimate of the esteem and love in 
 which he was held by his countrymen can be formed 
 without some knowledge of the many touching tributes 
 elicited by his death. For, under circumstances in 
 which one of his persistent purpose and firm convic- 
 tion might well have created enemies as well as op- 
 ponents, he retained the respect and even won the 
 affection of all. 
 
 Count Inouye had telegraphed to Oiso, "You must 
 keep him alive." Viscount Aoki wrote, "I have lost a 
 great and good friend." A letter from the governor 
 of Shiga contained, with its message of sympathy, the 
 sum which had been promised for the university fund.
 
 TRIBUTES. 331 
 
 In a letter addressed to his followers and family, a 
 Buddhist priest wrote : 
 
 " Having learned from the papers of the death of 
 your honored President, Mr. J. Neesima, I lament 
 exceedingly. Being in my religious belief a Buddhist, 
 I always opposed him and often attacked his cause. 
 Meek, noble, patient, and earnest as he was, I doubt 
 not he proclaimed what he believed, and this greatly 
 helped to awaken the religious thought of our people. 
 When I first met him I was moved by his kindness 
 and love, and in two hours felt as if we had long been 
 friends. Oh! had I not believed in Buddhism, I 
 would have followed him and believed in Christianity. 
 And I distinctly remember saying to myself, he that 
 works for religion should be like this man. I had af- 
 terwards several interviews with him, and each time I 
 saw him my respect for him increased. On hearing 
 this sad news his gentle face rose before my eyes, his 
 words of love sounded again in my ears, deepening the 
 feeling of loss. From the paper I learn he was of the 
 same age as myself. This and many other thoughts 
 come crowding upon me unbidden. I sent you a mes- 
 sage of consolation by telegraph, but wishing to ex- 
 press my feelings more fully, I send you these humble 
 words." 
 
 In the "Woman's Magazine" (Tokyo) Mrs. Toyoju 
 Sasaki gives the following account of an interview 
 with Mr. Neesima a month before his death : 
 
 "Mr. Joseph Neesima, the pole star of our reli- 
 gion, the founder of the university in Kyoto, died Jan- 
 uary 23d, in the 23d year of Meiji, at the age of 47. 
 We sorrow over his death, not only on our own ac- 
 count but for the education of Young Japan. He was 
 overflowing with love, full of virtue and of the spirit
 
 332 LAST YEARS AND DEATH, 
 
 of consecration. His departure on the eve of the 
 completion of his great work is especially lamentable. 
 His life is well known to the world, and any attempt 
 to narrate it on the part of my unworthy pen would 
 but mar the perfect gem. So I let that pass, wishing 
 only to place before you some words of his which I 
 wish thus to preserve as an incentive to my own spirit. 
 
 "About fifteen years ago, on his return from 
 America, he preached frequently in Tokyo and Yoko- 
 hama, and also delivered several lectures. He deeply 
 impressed all who heard him, causing them to look 
 upon him as the father of our people. I was one of 
 his listeners, and from that time tried to see him as 
 often as I could. Gradually his name became known, 
 and he recently set about his plan to establish a uni- 
 versity. I rejoiced in this undertaking, and to show 
 my interest in it, with other sisters gave a musical 
 concert, the proceeds of which, a widow's mite, we 
 forwarded to him. He sent us a letter of thanks, but 
 we felt unworthy to receive even this from him. 
 
 "Last winter he came to Tokyo. It was on the 
 23d of December. I had the pleasure of having a 
 long talk with him. His face was gentle, but indica- 
 tive of will. Though a man of few words, yet every 
 one he uttered carried incalculable weight. He re- 
 ceived me as a father receives his child, with overflow- 
 ing love, yet with a delicate reserve. 'Believing 
 this is the best opportunity, ' he said, ' I wish to ask a 
 favor of you. There is a work to which I desire you 
 to give yourself, an important one at this juncture. 
 Among the reasons why there are so few great men 
 among us, why national morality is so low, I believe 
 the greatest to be the existing inequality in the rights 
 of man and woman. Therefore the first thing to im
 
 TRIBUTES. 333 
 
 press upon the minds of the young girls in our classes 
 is the fact that they have individual rights and duties, 
 that we may thus enlist their interest in the cause of 
 religion. I have seen many girls who, after four or 
 five years of study at the expense of much money and 
 sacrifice on the part of their parents, enter married 
 life to conduct themselves as if they had had no edu- 
 cation. They do nothing for society. They are un- 
 der the rule of their husbands. They have no oppor- 
 tunity to show their ability, but are condemned to 
 things in which they have had no schooling, the 
 kitchen and the care of children. This is deplorable. 
 It is sad that their husbands, in the treadmill of petty 
 conveniencies, do not realize it. It may be the result 
 of custom, but it is a hindrance to the progress of civ- 
 ilization. In matters of social reform woman's influ- 
 ence is greater than man's. Her power is indeed 
 great. But in our country we still find conservative 
 and obstinate-minded men who cling to the old order of 
 things. Looking back over my own life I find great 
 troubles. A man whom I thought my sincere friend 
 and to whom I yielded my secret, turned out to be my 
 enemy. For what I undertook, believing it to be for 
 the best, I received sneers and hatred. There are 
 unspeakable troubles in our path. Equally great are 
 the trials which the women of to-day must meet. To 
 ask you the favor of doing for this cause may be ask- 
 ing you to shorten your life. But we do not live for 
 selfish ends, and you and I, being the servants of 
 God, do the duties appointed for us. Therefore we 
 must not be surprised at the sneers and evil tongues 
 of the world, for we must not forget that the greater 
 the trials we endure the greater shall be our reward. 
 This that I now say is foolishness in the judgment of
 
 334 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 the majority; for looking at the great men of the past 
 I find that all had to endure the sneers and attacks of 
 their contemporaries, and even to sacrifice life. No 
 wonder that Christ had to suffer the Cross. He, 
 therefore, who wishes to be a leader must be ready to 
 sacrifice his life. 
 
 " ' I add one thing more, and that is of the Christians 
 of to-day. Being fed and clothed by God they are 
 just like dead matter. This is because they do not un- 
 derstand the words of God. Among many sad things 
 this is the most deplorable. Even if 39,000,000 of 
 people become nominally Christian, this will not suf- 
 fice to purify society. This should not be lightly 
 thought of.' 
 
 "His words pierced me through. Some time had 
 passed, so I rose to leave, promising to see him again 
 with Miss Ushiwoda. On my going he presented me 
 with his photograph, saying, 'I give you this that you 
 may not forget what I have asked you to do. ' Two 
 days later I visited him with Miss Ushiwoda. Though 
 very busy, he received us, saying many things to us 
 which I cannot speak of here, feeling my inability to 
 express his thought rightly. But one sentence I shall 
 not forget so long as I live. 'Let neither of you ever 
 despair. Persevere. Dare to become reformers, yea, 
 the renewers of this generation, and work on.' He 
 seemed to be greatly moved as he uttered these words, 
 and we left him in tears. His last words to us were : 
 'This may be the last time I shall see you, so please 
 pray for me and for the Doshisha. ' We went out of 
 the door looking into his face, and sorrowfully gained 
 our homes. 
 
 "From that time we prayed daily for his recovery 
 and for the university, when unexpectedly we heard the
 
 TRIBUTES. 335 
 
 sad news of the 23d. We did not know even how to 
 lament, it was so unexpected. It was the 23d of De- 
 cember when he talked with us, but thirty days be- 
 tween these two 23ds. Who could dream that those 
 words were the last that he should speak to us? 
 When I look back upon that day I recollect that his 
 face showed traces of suffering, but he spoke to us as 
 if he were unconscious of pain. Oh, his words ! Even 
 now though I shut my eyes I see his face clearly , and 
 I can relate but little of what he said, for my feelings 
 overwhelm me.'* 
 
 To those familiar with the national movement of the 
 last thirty years in Japan Mr. Fukuzawa's name is 
 well known. Like Mr. Neesima he was of the samu- 
 rai class, and by his pursuit of western knowledge 
 estranged his family and subjected himself to perse- 
 cution and obloquy. On his return from America, 
 which he visited with the first Japanese ambassador, 
 he published a work entitled "The Condition of the 
 Western Nations." This book was a revelation to 
 Japan, and in those days of bitter feeling Mr. Fuku- 
 zawa was intensely hated by the anti-foreign party. 
 In 1866, he visited Europe, and on his return issued 
 "The Promotion of Knowledge," whose first edition 
 exceeded half a million copies. In all questions of 
 religious, political, and social reform, Mr. Fukuzawa 
 has been the recognized independent leader of Young 
 Japan. Like Mr. Neesima, also, he has steadily re- 
 fused all political preferment. As journalist, lec- 
 turer, author, and especially as teacher, he has, in the 
 words of a Japanese writer, "done more toward the 
 growth of western civilization in Japan than any 
 other man." The extract given below is from an 
 article in the "Contemporary Review," of which Mr. 
 Fukuzawa is editor.
 
 336 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 "It is reported that Mr. J. H. Neesima died of 
 heart disease on the 23d inst. in a hotel at Oiso. 
 
 "There is nothing more lamentable in human expe- 
 rience than death. But the death of Mr. Neesima is 
 especially to be lamented as a loss to society. If we 
 examine the state of society we see men attaching too 
 much weight to everything official, as if there were no 
 position of fame or honor outside of the government, 
 This is the natural outcome of the feudal system. To 
 be a government official is to be on the road to sure 
 success. And because of this belief the avenues of 
 official patronage are crowded. In education and re- 
 ligion, as well as in politics and commerce, every 
 eye is turned towards the government as the central 
 source of prosperity. The existence of this .tendency 
 is disgraceful. Many things go to make up society, 
 and of these government is one, but not the only one. 
 In the lower stages of civilization extraordinary pow- 
 ers are vested in those who govern. Such a state of 
 things would, however, be a blot upon this enlight- 
 ened century, and those interested in educational and 
 religious movements should aim at independence both 
 for themselves and these enterprises. But is this the 
 fact with us to-day ? How many men are there among 
 us who, free from selfish interests, seek the true inde- 
 pendence of society? Now and then we hear a re- 
 mark on this subject; but of what avail is it unless 
 accompanied by individual illustration and example? 
 It is as if a man who himself drinks to excess should 
 preach temperance to others. Independent men make 
 an independent society. Mr. Neesima, living in a 
 corrupt age, was not corrupted by it. ^Vorking ear- 
 nestly in the cause of education and religion, his pur- 
 pose was ever single. He was indeed an example of
 
 TRIBUTES. 337 
 
 independence. His body perished, but his name is 
 beyond the reach of oblivion. Many of the coming 
 generations will hear of him, to take heart and fol- 
 low him. This may perchance be a comfort to his 
 spirit. Learning the sad news of his death we lament 
 the loss to society of a true freeman, and present 
 herewith our humble condolences." 
 
 Mr. Jichiro Tokutomi, who is preparing a life of 
 Mr. Neesima, to be published in Japanese, wrote in 
 the "Nation's Friend," of which he is the editor: 
 
 "Lamartine tells us that, next to his blood, his 
 tears are the most precious things a man can give. 
 Individually we have lost him to whom we looked as 
 to a father and teacher, for strength and light and 
 love, Mr. Joseph Neesima. As a society we have 
 lost the leader of the cause of moral reformation in 
 Japan. We have done our best to keep back our 
 tears, but in vain. It is now no time to express our 
 sorrow, for it cannot to-day be contained in letters 
 and words. Nor is this the tune to eulogize him, to 
 analyze his character. . . . Not only brave men, but 
 those soulless waves which wash the shores of Oiso 
 seem to mourn for him. But his spirit of consecra- 
 tion still lives, and shall not we who enjoyed his per- 
 sonal teaching take courage and work on after him in 
 this spirit? An elaborate eulogy, a magnificent fu- 
 neral, a splendid monument, these would not please 
 him. Far better is it for us to do our daily duty, to 
 help forward little by little with our whole heart and 
 life the moral regeneration of society, that our land 
 may be the home of men and women loving liberty, 
 truth, charity, and God. This, indeed, would be 
 pleasing to him, and let him who admires his charac- 
 ter and deplores his death think of these things. You,
 
 338 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 preachers, make your church a self-supporting one. 
 You, teachers, make your schools training places of 
 character. You, students, seek for the spirit and 
 energy of those who, loving liberty, can contribute to 
 their country's welfare. You, editors, proclaim the 
 truth fearlessly, to your enemies as to your friends. 
 And you, all men, with all your soul and strength love 
 God, truth, each other." 
 
 On February 21, 1890, a large audience gathered 
 at Koseikan, where the great public meetings of To- 
 kyo are held, in commemoration of Mr. Neesima. 
 The following is an extract from the address delivered 
 by Mr. Hiroyuki Kato, President of the Tokyo Uni- 
 versity : 
 
 " You have assembled to-day to pay a tribute to the 
 memory of Mr. Neesima. I have been requested to 
 be present and to say something. I declined at first, 
 for I never even met Mr. Neesima and have had no 
 relations whatever with him. I am not a believer in 
 Jesus. Those who have already addressed you are 
 all, I believe, his followers. I alone am not a Chris- 
 tian. Neither am I a Buddhist. I am a man of no 
 religion. . . . Yet, being urged to speak, I would 
 like to make a simple statement. From what I have 
 heard of Mr. Neesima I know very well what kind of 
 a man he was, one greatly to be honored and re- 
 spected. All who have spoken unite in ascribing to 
 him an invincible purpose. It is this unconquerable 
 spirit of his which I honor. I do not praise him 
 because he was a Christian. I care not whether he 
 believed in Jesus or not. I praise him for that stead- 
 fast spirit, so essential in every sphere, of religion, 
 learning, politics, or trade. I believe this spirit a 
 great necessity in this country, although it is of course
 
 TRIBUTES. 339 
 
 everywhere important. We are a clever people. 
 Western nations commend us in this respect, and they 
 are doubtless right. Within twenty or thirty years 
 we have, in virtue of this quality of smartness, appro- 
 priated much from the west. It is a good thing to 
 be clever, but to be clever only is to lack strength. 
 Cleverness and steadfastness of purpose rarely go 
 hand in hand. The former is apt to taper away into 
 shallowness and fickleness, and the fickle, shallow 
 mind can rarely carry through to its end any great 
 undertaking. While there are undoubted exceptions, 
 yet I think this is our weakness, that we have not the 
 endurance, the indefatigable spirit, of the men of 
 the west. In the case of Mr. Neesima, however, 
 from the very first, when he decided to go to Amer- 
 ica, to the close of his life, this invincible spirit was 
 conspicuous. Such success as he attained cannot be 
 brought about by mere cleverness. 
 
 " We are praised for the enormous progress we have 
 made during the last thirty years. Many who, not 
 long since, despised foreigners as barbarians, now 
 almost worship them. From regarding them as beasts 
 of the field they have come to consider them divine. 
 This transformation has been wrought by the genius 
 of cleverness, and it is well that it is so ; but a more 
 steadfast spirit would have brought about the change 
 more gradually. . . . Foreigners criticise us for our 
 mobility, and in itself mobility leads to no good re- 
 sults. . . . Without other qualities we cannot com- 
 pete successfully with the west. Even if in actual 
 hand to hand conflict we should conquer, in the com- 
 petitions of peace we would be worsted. For the 
 west is not only clever, it is strong. ... I do not say 
 that we are altogether destitute of this element of
 
 340 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 strength, for if this were so the future would be hope- 
 less. But I do say that for the young, Mr. Neesima 
 is in this respect a great example. Not only those 
 who follow him in his religious faith, but all, mer- 
 chants, statesmen, scholars, should strive to acquire 
 his spirit. It is well to understand in this age of the 
 survival of the fittest the necessity for this capacity 
 to endure, and I earnestly desire that more men of his 
 temper may be raised up among us. 
 
 "In this audience there are Confucianists and Bud- 
 dhists as well as Christians ; but I think the latter are 
 in the majority, and I would therefore take this op- 
 portunity to make another suggestion in respect to 
 which also Mr. Neesima is an example. ... A be- 
 lief in Christianity seems to weaken patriotism and 
 loyalty to the emperor (some applause, with cries of 
 'No, no,' from the audience). This is the opinion of 
 some, and I think it is confirmed by the conduct of 
 some Christians. I hear a great many 'Noes,' and I 
 am glad if this charge is not true. There is no rea- 
 son why belief in Christianity should decrease loyalty 
 to country, but as Christianity is of foreign origin 
 men of other faiths naturally bring this charge even if 
 it be only in defense of their own creeds. During the 
 Tokugawa dynasty, when Confucianism was in its 
 prime, a great scholar asked his disciples what they 
 would do if Confucius and Mencius should lead a hos- 
 tile army into Japan, and they made no answer; fail- 
 ing to perceive the simple truth that whether it be 
 Confucius or Jesus who comes to invade the empire, 
 it is our duty to defend it. ... Whether there be 
 any such feeling to-day or not, Christians will be open 
 to this accusation and should be careful to give their 
 opponents no ground for attack at this point. No-
 
 TRIBUTES. 341 
 
 thing of this sort can be charged to Mr. Neesima, and 
 therefore I have not hesitated to speak of it and to 
 commend him in this respect also as one to be honored 
 and imitated." 
 
 At the same meeting, Mr. Takegoshi, editor of 
 "The Christian," said:- 
 
 " In this large audience of the aged as well as the 
 young, of men and women, sitting shoulder to shoul- 
 der, there are doubtless atheists as well as Christians, 
 theists, Buddhists, ' and materialists, and certainly 
 many who never knew Mr. Neesima. Why have so 
 many unacquainted with him assembled here with 
 those who knew him well? To honor his memory. 
 And how shall we do this ? Shall we honor him as 
 president of the Doshisha? The Doshisha University 
 is so firmly established that we need not grieve on its 
 account. Shall we honor him then as a Christian? 
 But this atheist, this materialist, and yonder Bud- 
 dhist, how can they honor him for this reason? Why, 
 then, are they here? This great assembly has gath- 
 ered, I think, to commemorate Mr. Neesima as one 
 of the great men of this century whose extraordinary 
 character is the common possession of the people. It 
 is, therefore, more fitting to speak of him on this oc- 
 casion as a hero than to relate the history of his work 
 or to tell the story of his faith. And there arises in 
 our mind first the question, What is a hero? Man is 
 a being who worships heroes. The universe is the 
 temple of hero-worship. The history of the thousands 
 of years since man first inhabited the world is the his- 
 tory of this worship. 
 
 "Carlyle asserts that the worship of a false hero is 
 the evidence of weakness, and that the homage paid 
 the true hero indicates a great people. Yet even
 
 342 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 great nations often bow down to the false and fail to 
 notice the real hero who lives and dies, in their midst. 
 It is a great and glorious thing for a nation to recog- 
 nize and appreciate its true heroes, and if the charac- 
 ter of Mr. Neesima satisfies our ideal of greatness, his 
 fame is the common glory of the nation. If a hero is 
 one who can command an army, who rides among fly- 
 ing bullets and glittering swords, then Mr. Neesima 
 was not one. If a hero is one whose eloquence like 
 a mighty wind sweeps away all opposition, or whose 
 fluent speech and practical tact insure success in 
 every undertaking, he was not one. But if he is the 
 hero whose life is a poem, a lesson which can be sung, 
 and which is capable of stirring the enthusiasm of fu- 
 ture generations, then Mr. Neesima may well be given 
 that title. Does any one charge me with extravagant 
 praise? I can say only what I believe. Often the 
 fame of great men is larger than the reality. The 
 shadow is greater than the body itself. So that on 
 drawing near the reality disappoints us. For this 
 reason great men are often compared to a picture 
 which must be observed from a certain distance. But 
 this was not the case with Mr. Neesima. Great as 
 was his fame, when we approach nearer, to see and 
 speak with him, he wins a larger respect. Those who 
 knew him personally testify to his gentleness and 
 meekness. But there burned within him a fire of 
 mighty power. It is a very rare thing to see these 
 two traits in a single individual. A merely good man 
 is often weak-minded, while ability frequently leads 
 to rashness and imprudence. Gentleness and force 
 coexisted in Mr. Neesima to a rare degree. 
 
 "In one of his letters to me he wrote: 'Young 
 man, fighting once, do not stop there. Fighting the
 
 TRIBUTES. 343 
 
 second time, do not stop there. Do not stop even 
 after fighting the third time. Your sword shattered, 
 your arrows all spent, yet do not stop fighting till 
 every bone is broken and every drop of blood is shed 
 for the truth. Yes, if we do not fight for the truth 
 is not our life a useless one? ' These words- rouse 
 me to action. When I read them I sit upright. 
 Within, his spirit raged like the billowy sea, but it 
 flowed out calm and peaceful in a meek and gentle 
 conduct. So a mighty river foaming with a power to 
 move mountains while in its bed, when it reaches the 
 sea spreads tranquilly over the vast surface without 
 a ripple. The secret of this combination of gentle- 
 ness and strength was his confidence in heaven. He 
 intrusted all to God. He used to say, 'The grasses 
 do not thank the spring breeze, nor the falling leaves 
 complain of the autumn wind.' Autumn wind and 
 spring zephyr were alike to him. He neither strove 
 to win fame nor to avoid misfortune. If joy and 
 pleasure came, he did not refuse them ; if they passed 
 by, he let them go and did not run after them. He 
 left everything to its natural course. And thus on his 
 death-bed he said: 'I do not complain to heaven, nor 
 find fault with any man. ' He began by trusting in 
 heaven, he ended by enjoying it. What a sublime 
 life. Nor did he, like an idle preacher, think lightly 
 of his high calling. When he was in Kobe for his 
 health, being in Osaka I went down to see him. For- 
 getful of his own illness he conversed with me a long 
 tune, asserting that the progress and prosperity of a 
 nation at any epoch was to be measured by the num- 
 ber of its great men, and went on to speak of the scar- 
 city of men devoted to the cause of humanity. After 
 an hour's talk he was tired out, and fearing that he
 
 344 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 would injure himself by so long a conversation I en- 
 treated him to stop. But he would not consent, and 
 went on speaking as if perfectly well. The transfor- 
 mation of this self-seeking world into a realm of free- 
 dom and righteousness, where the old should help the 
 young and the young care for the aged, in which the 
 rich and the poor should cease to antagonize each other, 
 where labor should have its due reward, and peace and 
 prosperity brood over the entire community, in a word 
 the realization of the great possibilities of humanity, 
 this was his constant preoccupation and aim. Morn- 
 ing and evening, awake and dreaming, it never left his 
 heart. To this end he strove to add morality to edu- 
 cation. The great enterprise of his life had the same 
 object in view. Riu Gen-Toku said ' Cho-un is all 
 courage. ' So it has been said of Mr. Neesima, ' he 
 was all fire." And this fire burned to bring forth a 
 peaceful, prosperous nation. His tears, his prayers, 
 his philanthropy, yea, his sickness even, were all de- 
 voted to his country. His was a vocation ordained by 
 Heaven, and to build up on earth the Kingdom of 
 Heaven he conceived to be his highest duty. We can 
 readily understand now why he believed in himself 
 and assumed so great a responsibility. 
 
 " If it be possible to combine truth and humanity, a 
 bold spirit and a meek character, to show practically 
 by one's conduct what Christianity is, without help 
 from the dignitaries of the state or the powerful of 
 this world, Mr. Neesima has done so. He was the 
 Puritan of the nineteenth century. His life is like a 
 poem which has the power to thrill and awaken. It is 
 a precept to be followed. Such a character as his is 
 indeed to be respected, and it is an honor to the nation 
 to possess it.
 
 HIS CHARACTER. 345 
 
 "Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Neesima is no more. 
 As a mortal man, as the Puritan of the Orient, the 
 leader of humanity, the man of independence, the 
 lover of children, the teacher of the young, the friend 
 of woman, the comforter of the old, he is no more. 
 His body is buried, as was the body of the thief. 
 But he still lives. He lives in the memory of his fel- 
 low-countrymen, in the cause of truth and humanity, 
 in the grateful thought of the nation. You who com- 
 memorate him, endeavor to follow in his footsteps, 
 consecrate your energies to make this nation strong, 
 upright, and noble. This is the best way to honor his 
 memory." 
 
 Few men give serious thought to the condition of 
 the society of which they form a part, and of those 
 who lament this condition fewer still are ready to con- 
 secrate themselves to the cause of social regeneration. 
 Criticism and complaint are more common than self- 
 sacrificing effort for reform. But Mr. Neesima does 
 not seem to have thought of self even in the early pe- 
 riod of his discontent and restlessness, for the motives 
 which led to his flight were distinctly patriotic. Such 
 they remained throughout his life ; but, as his horizon 
 widened, so also did his ambition. Beginning with 
 the desire to make his country strong, he ended by 
 seeking to make it Christian. When the embassy at 
 Washington sought his services his allegiance had al- 
 ready passed from the empire of Japan to the king- 
 dom of Christ. In many of the elements which con- 
 tribute to what we call success and constitute worldly 
 greatness he was lacking. He was not a learned man, 
 nor a profound scholar. He possessed neither great 
 tact nor large executive ability. He was too modest 
 and retiring to attract general attention, and as a
 
 346 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 public speaker was deficient in those gifts which pro- 
 duce instant impressions. Nor did personal contact 
 with him reveal those masterful qualities to which, as 
 indicative of a profound confidence in self, success is 
 often ascribed. But while he seemed to remember 
 self only to become conscious of his own deficiencies, 
 he had an immovable faith in a Divine Worker, and 
 this faith carried him through discouragements and 
 disappointments which faith in self only cannot sur- 
 vive. With the modest estimate of his own powers 
 which gave his presence so rare a charm, was blended 
 a trust in a higher Power working through him, and 
 this trust was the source of his own courage and of 
 the inspiration he imparted to others. He had a large 
 heart, and in such an enterprise as that in which he 
 was engaged, this quality of great-heartedness is more 
 effective than those more negative ones of shrewdness 
 and tact. Some of the attributes which go to make 
 up the brilliancy of leadership, he did not possess, but 
 those which make examples and inspire imitation, sin- 
 gleness of purpose, loyalty to duty, self-abnegation, 
 gentle conduct, and overflowing love, were his to a 
 marked degree. It is difficult to analyze that per- 
 sonality which lies behind a word or an act, insig- 
 nificant in themselves, to lift them out of the com- 
 monplace. In his quiet personal intercourse with 
 men, Mr. Neesima possessed this power of investing a 
 common thing with an uncommon meaning, and by 
 right of his absolute sincerity could do what a more 
 prudent but less loving heart would shrink from. 
 
 On one occasion, when a rebellious spirit calling 
 for severe discipline was manifested among the stu- 
 dents, he acquiesced in the infliction of the penalties 
 voted by the Faculty, but, in the presence of the
 
 HIS CHARACTER. 347 
 
 school assembled in the chapel, declared with deep 
 emotion that the existence of this spirit was proof of 
 a defective government, for which he was responsible, 
 and for which, therefore, he also deserved punish- 
 ment ; and taking a cane proceeded to strike his own 
 hand with a force that brought tears and indignant 
 protests from the entire school. This incident illus- 
 trates forcibly how intimate is the union of love and a 
 real justice. Mr. Neesima's love knew no limits. It 
 is easy to love our friends, it is possible to love our 
 enemies ; but it is rare to find one who loves the great 
 multitude of the unknown. In a conversation with 
 one whom he was urging to take up work in the prov- 
 inces, he quoted the poem written by the wife of one 
 of the earlier Shoguns : 
 
 "However glad the city's spring may be, 
 The thought of fading country flowers deep sadness brings to me." 
 
 Mr. Neesima's monument is not the simple stone 
 which marks the grave on the slope above Kyoto ; it 
 is the university on the plain below. Every one who 
 visits Japan is impressed by the results it has already 
 wrought. A Russian nobleman, high in station in 
 his native land, after meeting Mr. Neesima and in- 
 specting the Doshisha in 1887, said: "He is one of 
 the most wonderful men in some respects I have ever 
 known, and this institution would be a blessing to any 
 nation. There are no schools in Siberia to compare 
 with it, and I wish that some of the energy and force 
 and wisdom which have been displayed in its founda- 
 tion might be devoted to the work of lifting up my 
 countrymen who are scattered through that broad 
 Asiatic empire which we possess." Yet even the uni- 
 versity itself, the visible outcome of Mr. Neesima'a
 
 348 LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 
 
 life, does not represent the sum of his activity. For 
 beyond all the energy and self-sacrifice involved in its 
 foundation are these personal and indirect influences 
 upon men and society, which cannot be estimated, 
 which cannot be adequately represented by a monu- 
 ment or an inscription, and which widen "with the 
 process of the suns."
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 THE Doshisha School was established in 1875. The 
 first class graduated from the Theological department in 
 1879, and from the Collegiate department in 1880. The 
 Girls' School was opened in 1877 ; the Preparatory depart- 
 ment and the Doshisha Hospital and Nurses' Training 
 School were opened in 1887. The Harris Science School 
 was opened in September, 1890, and the trustees have 
 voted to open the department of Political Science in 1891. 
 The name "Meiji" University, proposed in 1884, was 
 changed in 1888 to Doshisha University. The Board of 
 Trustees is composed of ten Japanese, residents of Kyoto, 
 Tokyo, and Osaka ; there are also three foreign associates, 
 and one honorary member. The catalogue for 1890-91 
 shows a Faculty of Instruction of thirty-four members, 
 twenty -three of whom are Japanese, and the following 
 courses of instruction : a Preparatory course of two years ; 
 an Academic course of four years ; a Theological course of 
 four years, candidates for which must have completed the 
 Academic course or its equivalent ; a Special Theological 
 course of three years, established in 1882, with provision 
 for one year's preparatory study ; and a short Vernacular 
 course of two years, designed for such as cannot take the 
 full course, but desire to engage in evangelistic work. The 
 Harris School comprises two departments, one of pure sci- 
 ence (university courses), and one of applied science (tech- 
 nical courses). The number of students entered in 1890 
 was : 
 
 Preparatory 76 
 
 Collegiate 376 
 
 Scientific 33 
 
 Theological 86 
 
 Total 670
 
 350 APPENDIX. 
 
 The Doshisha now comprises about twenty buildings, in- 
 cluding thirteen dormitories accommodating seven hundred 
 students, a gymnasium, a chapel for the Preparatory depart- 
 ment, and four brick buildings, namely, a chapel with a 
 seating capacity of seven hundred, a library which also 
 contains six recitation rooms, a recitation hall with eight 
 rooms, and the new Harris building with lecture-rooms and 
 laboratories.
 
 A 000 667 657